Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Main Fics
Collections:
Got 99 problems but these ain't one, Things To Read At School, Lady's collection of PERFECT fics., Fanfiction 𝑰 Deem Worthy Of The Name, isabella9792_readinglist, Picky, Best, Hearthstone23's Revisit Library, STO works that I want to read, Boku no Hero Academia Fanfics, Multi-chapters I'm watching for updates
Stats:
Published:
2019-06-28
Updated:
2024-01-18
Words:
101,577
Chapters:
41/?
Comments:
1,002
Kudos:
5,006
Bookmarks:
1,214
Hits:
133,443

Seriously Heroes? Yep!

Summary:

Before Izuku was born, Inko found a boy named Tenko and adopted him shortly after he was born.

A few years later they find a scarred boy with red hair and a blonde girl with her hair in messy buns.

Safe to say, Izuku has the most protective older siblings. But when Bakugo makes him have the worst day in his life, they are sure to make sure they cause some hell. All Might doesn’t know what the hell he is spying on anymore.

And what better hell to raise than a middle-finger as they become the strongest heroes to ever live.

Notes:

Hello! I begin this story because I see a lot of stories with just Tenko as a big brother or just Toga and Dabi as his protective siblings. I see a lot of different fits if them being vigilantes, villains, and sometimes heroes.

So here is my take.

Chapter 1: Finding What is Lost, Gaining What is Found

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Inko was so happy.

Her husband got a new promotion a few months ago, but a little surprise came just after a few weeks. She started feeling unwell in the morning which turned into her vomiting, so her husband started worrying so much that he set up an appointment that day and call in sick for her at her job.

What she suspected was only a stomach bug that she might have caught from the ramen place that they ate at the night before turned out to be more amazing. She was pregnant!

Nothing could stop the doctor from the woman basically crying a river in the room at the good news. Later that day, both her and her husband was crying in joy because of the fact that they would soon have a child. They were both so excited. Hisashi even more so than her as he already started to look at clothes and toys starting that night.

She was just returning from the supermarket because she wanted to grab some eggs, noodles, green onions, and some other ingredients for dinner tonight. She was going to try out a new ramen recipe.

But her life changed in that one moment when she heard a sniffling from the alleyway. Curious ,but also cautious, she peered around the corner of the wall that led to the entrance of the alley to see a crying child.

A child around 4 years old crying around a puddle of blood. They had pale blue hair that was covering their face as they wept at they ground.

Inko was worried for the child, and so she approached with caution down the alley toward the child. She was hoping that she could do something to help them. She softly put her groceries down next to the dumpster closest to him.

“Hey, are you okay? Do you need any help?” She asked calmly with a soft smile. The boy was startled at her voice and glanced up at her. Giving her view of the color of his eyes, his red eyes practically shone through the darkness.

“W-who are you? A-are you a hero?” The boy stuttered as he looked at the woman.

“Well, my name is Midoriya Inko. And I am not a hero, but not everyone needs to be a hero to save someone.” Inko responded with a smile on her face before asking. “So, what’s your name?”

“Tenko. Shimura Tenko.” He replied as he looked in wonder at the green-haired woman. “Are you here to help?”

“That’s a lovely name. And if you allow me, I will help you anyway I can. I am going to call the police and...” Inko stated as she started to stand up.

“Wait don’t leave me!” Tenko yelled as he grasped the skirt with three fingers. His eyes started growing misty with tears as he asked, “Stay with me, please?”

Inko smiled as the mother instincts inside started to grow at the sight of the small toddler gripping her skirt like a lifeline. She nodded and said, “Of course I will.” She reached for his hand, but he pulled back very quickly.

“It’s my quirk. It’s dangerous and bad. I destroy stuff with five fingers..” Tenko said waiting for the rejection to show up on her face. Finding no such reaction so far, he tilted his head in question.

“There is no such thing as a bad quirk. You quirk sounds wonderful. You can help many people with that kind of quirk. You can help others just like I did with you,” Inko replied lovingly as she held onto his three fingers in one hand. She crouched back down to the ground near him while she made the call to the nearest police station.

“Hello? Yes, my name is Midoriya Inko and I am reporting an incident. Yes, there seems to be some sort of accident that happened in an alleyway. There is a child here named Shimura Tenko that I am with, can you please send a cruiser to come help?” Inko said into the phone. She went on in detail about how she doesn’t know what happened, but that she is worried about if the child is hurt anywhere. Tenko never let go of her as she went on with the call, he was just staring at her thinking that she was basically his new hero. The two police cars showed up a few minutes later at the scene.

One of the policemen stayed with the two and asked some questions while the remaining two inspected the alley for any clues of what have might have happened. All they seemed to find was blood and no body.

The policeman that stayed with them provided some first aid to the boy’s upper eye area and mouth since there were some cuts that needed some attention.

When the police tried to ask Tenko, he said it was because of his bad quirk that they disappeared. Then Inko was quick to say that it was not his fault and accidents happen all the time. When they were done questioning, they began to talk about what will happen with the boy.

“If it is alright with you, I will be his foster guardian until I can officially adopt him.” Inko started with utmost authority as she held Tenko’s trembling hand. “I would like to keep him safe as you continue the case, but he is still a child that is afraid. We can talk further about this case tomorrow,” Inko said as she picked up her groceries with the other hand that wasn’t holding Tenko’s. “Right now, I am taking this boy home, so he can get a good night sleep.” Inko responded as she walked on with the small child still gripping onto her.

“What should we do?” One officer with bat ears asked the detective.

Tsukachi sighed, “That woman was telling the truth. She honestly is a good woman, and she might have been acting on her motherly instincts from seeing a child be in some kind of trouble.”

The other officer with a hooked nose and beady eyes asked, “Wait, she was pregnant? Oh thank god, that's what I suspected but I didn’t want to say anything because... you know..”

Tsukachi rolled his eyes before heading to the driver seat of his police car. “Yes, she was. She told me during the interrogation.” He thought back to when she said it, the little boy looked confused before she explained that she was going to have a baby soon. There was no doubt his eyes had stars in them when she told him.

Tsukachi smiled softly as he got in his seat and buckled, “There is no doubt that boy has already considered Mrs. Inko to be his hero. And who knows? Maybe he will want to become a big brother to the upcoming baby.”

***

Midoriya Hisashi was worried.

His wife went to the grocery store a while ago for some ingredients for tonight’s dinner, but she hasn’t come back yet. It usually takes her only thirty minutes since the store was small and only a short walk from their home. But it has been close to an hour, and she still hasn’t shown up at the door yet.

His thoughts went on rampage as he paced through the living room. His fire breath spitting out in little puffs of smoke as he talked his thoughts out loud. “Oh my god, I’m a terrible husband and father. What if she was kidnapped all because I wasn’t there? Oh my, what happens if she got hurt and went to the hospital, but they aren’t able to call me because of some sort of accident with the telephone line. What if she was arrested in a false crime? What if- Hi Inko!- she was.. wait a minute”

Hisashi turned back around to notice that he wasn’t paying attention to the door unlocking because there was his wife in all her beautiful glory with the groceries in one hand and a child in the-

Hold up, that’s a kid.

Paused in his mini celebration of having his wife back from what ever he was thinking about, to the child holding on her hand, but hiding behind her legs at the sight of him.

“Hello dear. This is Shimura Tenko. He will be joining with us for dinner and staying as long as he needs to.” The love of his life says as she starts to introduce the child to him. “This is my husband Midoriya Hisashi. I love him very much, and don’t worry he is a good person.”

Hisashi nodded his head at the little boy before giving a small wave at the uneasy child. “Hi there, little guy.”

Tenko responded with a stiff nod still looking at him weirdly.

Inko smiled at her husband before kissing his cheek. “Sorry for the wait. I found little Tenko here and he needed somewhere to stay. I hope this doesn’t bother you.”

“Not at all,” Hisashi responded truthfully.

“Great! Okay, so I will get started on dinner while you two get to know each other.” Inko said while she set the groceries down on the counter. She crouched low to Tenko, “You don’t have to be afraid of him. He is not scary at all, he is like a teddy bear,” she whispered to him, brushing back his bangs from his eyes. She kissed his forehead lovingly before standing up and walking to the kitchen.

Which left Tenko alone with Hisashi.

Hisashi slowly sat down in the couch and patted the seat ext to him. He was expecting the child to ignore him, but to his surprise Tenko actually crawled up to sit next to him, carefully using four fingers to pull himself up.
When he went to ask Tenko why, Tenko said as he swung his feet, “Mrs. Midoriya likes you. And she is my hero, she saved me. Which must mean you must be a good person too.”

Hisashi smiled at the pale blue haired boy. ‘You know what maybe this won’t be so bad!’

Tenko smiled at him, “Plus, you are the one who she loved enough to make a baby with so that’s something to consider.”

‘Say what now? Is that all I have going for me?’ Hisashi thought as his smiling face grew pale at the statement the boy made.

Notes:

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 2: Izuku’s Arrival!

Summary:

Baby Izuku can’t wait any longer to meet his family.

Notes:

Hope you enjoy reading!

 

*This story will have further updates on Thursday*

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It has been several months since Tenko has joined the Midoriya household.

It took some getting used to with how he accidentally cremated one of the vases Hisashi’s mother got for them for the wedding day. Which Inko was thanking him for it in her head because she had seriously hated that vase as soon as she saw it. After the incident, Inko got him special gloves that covered his pinky and ring fingers only, so he had more freedom with the sense of touch. Tenko even started to call Inko mom and Hisashi dad. Which caused both of them to cry while leaving Tenko confused of whether he did something wrong. They both wrapped in a hug that reassured him that it was totally okay.

They fell into routine shortly after with Tenko being homeschooled by Inko since she took out a maternal break from her work. She knew soon he had to go to preschool, but she wanted to keep him off for a little more time since he wasn’t good around complete strangers. Hisashi, of course, still had to go to work in the morning, but he came home around four in the afternoon. Around that time, Inko will be done teaching or tutoring Tenko on his studies. Then all of them will gather around the table and eat dinner, talking about their days around the table. They would clean up after themselves. Before finishing the night by watching TV together before retiring to their bedrooms. Sometimes Tenko came in to their room because he had a night are and all three of them will sleepover in the living room on three futons pushed together with a large comforter over them all.

The day was just as normal as every other day, but today Inko was feeling a small discomfort in her belly, but she didn’t think much of it. She wish Hisashi a good day at work while Tenko said goodbye cheerfully. Inko went on her day as usual just excusing the discomfort for false labor pains called Braxton Hicks Contractions. She had them before when she didn’t know such a thing existed which caused Hisashi and Tenko to freak out while bringing her to the hospital. But the doctor there confirmed that she wasn’t going into labor, so it wouldn’t be a surprise if she had them again.

But these Braxton Hicks contractions were lasting abit longer than she was used to. She went about her usual day. She tutored Tenko in history teaching him all about how quirks came to life because of a glowing baby. Tenko took in the lesson with stars in his eyes as Inko withstood an occasional pain in her abdomen. Next, she cleaned up the house by dusting off some picture frames and folding the laundry. Tenko helped her with the dishes by drying the, with a towel, she couldn’t help but be distracted by the pain by his adorable focused face as he scrubbed a plate dry. It wasn’t until she was putting up the rest of the dishes when she felt her water broke.

She braved her hands against the counter and called out for Tenko get her phone because she felt like she couldn’t move from her spot. Tenko handed the phone to her and Inko took it in her hands as she thought about what to do. 'I can’t call Hisashi, it will take too long for him to get here. I can’t really call the emergency number or else Tenko will panic because strangers is basically taking me away'. Taking in a deep breath when a sharp pain punched her belly, she sucked it up and called someone she can trust and someone Tenko knows well enough.

“Hey Inko, what’s up?” Mitsuki said as she laid on her couch overlooking her husband playing with their 4 month old son. She smiled at the sight while listening to whatever Inko had to say.

“The baby is coming now and I need help.”

Mitsuki paled before cursing, “Okay. We will be right there. Hold on!” She hung up the phone before turning to her husband, “We got to bring Inko to the hospital that impatient baby of hers is coming early!” She called to her husband as she rushed to get Katsuki’s baby bag. Together as a family, they rushed over to Inko’s house to bring her straight to the hospital.

Tenko heard the knocking at the door, before he heard his aunt’s voice yell out, “It’s us, Tenko, let us in!” Tenko automatically hurried toward the door from his position with Inko. He stood on in his tippy toes to unlock the door before opening it quickly. Like a flash, Mitsuki had taking Inko into her arms while Masaru held Katsuki in his arms with a Tenko clutching to his shirt. Before anyone knew, they were headed high speed to the hospital.

***

Meanwhile after Inko had made a phone call to Mitsuki, she called her husband to give him the news to head to the nearest hospital. Which made Hisashi basically lose his shit.

“I’M GOING TO BE A DAD!!” He shouted with plumes of smoke out of his mouth unknowingly as he rushed to clock out. No one dared to stop him. They didn’t want to interrupt a proud dad on the way to see his kid being born.

...or it might just be because he is afraid he might lose control of his fire breath...on their face

Either way, he made it out the door in 2 minutes flat.

***

Tenko didn’t know what was going on as he sat outside with his uncle and their little baby while his aunt and his dad were inside with his mom. All he knew is that he heard yelling and screaming.

He asked his uncle what was going on and if his mom was okay. His uncle just smiled while holding a passed out blond haired baby. “Everything is okay. It just takes a while for a baby to be born. It takes some pain, but it will all be worth it in the end.”

“Okay,” Tenko answered. ‘That was a good enough explanation, I guess.”

It seemed like hours had gone by before the door was opened by a sweaty, smiling Mitsuki. “Hey, Tenko, come meet your new brother.” She said as opened the door widely to let him in. Tenko rushed through the door as Uncle Masaru followed behind silently. Tenko sidled up right next to Hisashi's side of the bed with his mother looking tired while holding a swaddled wad of blue blanket. Hisashi moved, smiling, so Tenko could take a closer look as Inko brought the blanket down to his eyesight.

Tenko looked at his baby brother in adoration. He could see the beginning of dark curly hair on top of his head. When the baby blinked he saw the emerald eyes of his mother, that reminded him of the night when she saved him.

“Tenko, this is your little brother, Izuku. Izuku, his is your older brother, Tenko.” Hisashi said softly looking at his boys while they stared at one another. Hisashi looked to his wife to see her smiling softly at the situation as well. He glanced over at the Bakugou family before looking at his own again.

Hisashi has tears in his eyes as he thought, ‘I love my family.’

***

It has been a year since Inko had taken Tenko under her guardianship, but now it was time for him to officially be adopted.

Hisashi held open the door for his wife Inko as she strolled to the court room with a dark blue stroller containing a 7 month old baby. At her side, Tenko walked proudly dressed in his new green dress shirt and black slacks that Hisashi bought for him for this special day. His hair was brushed, with difficulty, and held back with some red hairpins. Inko herself was wearing a pale blue dress with a lace detail belt around her waist and her hair tied back in a bun. And Hisashi wore a dark blue dress shirt, a pale blue tie, and solid black dress pants. Hisashi couldn’t contain his mess of black curls, so they were fully on display and bouncing with each step he took. Izuku wore a red bow tie with a plain blue onesie with his dark green curls on full display

In less than an hour, the court had let Tenko be officially adopted. Shimura Tenko was now Midoriya Tenko as he hugged his parents. Before smiling at his brother in his stroller, Izuku returned his smile waving his hands towards him.

Tenko smiled as he look at his family. ‘This is one of the best days of my life.’ He thought to himself. He never would have thought his life would be like this, but since he has it now, he won’t ever let go of it.

***

All Might looked on at the happy family just outside the courthouse. When he received word that Nana’s grandchild was found, he didn’t know what to think especially when a green haired women took him in. He didn’t know what to do since he promised not to get involved with his past mentor’s life. But looking at the family now, he knows that the child, Tenko, was happy right where he was.

Nana would be so proud to see her grandchild now.

Notes:

Next chapter: A new addition?!

Chapter 3: Touya is a Big Brother Again

Summary:

Dabi makes an appearance when he threatens Bakugo. Tenko and Izuku make him a designated big brother.

Notes:

Hope you enjoy reading! I updated a bit early because I have something to do tomorrow.

*Updates Thursday*

I edited and added a few things.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It seemed like it was only a few months after the adoption became official. But in actuality Tenko had now been part of the family for about 4 years. He had never been happier in his life than he had been living with his mom, dad, and his baby brother Izuku.

He could just imagine the times when he was playing with Izuku with stuffed animals and plastic toys. He remembered when Izuku would wake him up along with his parents in the middle of the night. Tenko smiled at his memories of Izuku growing up before his eyes. The crawling stage was difficult to go through since he kept bumping his head against everything. The teething stage was hell to go through since he would try to find anything, and he means ANYTHING, to chew on when he didn’t have his cold toy to help.

When he first started talking, Tenko’s heart melted because his first- well his third- word was Nii-Chan. He did his best when Izuku started walking by guiding him through it with his hand. Every moment that Izuku did was captured by his mother and father’s camcorder. His father had put all the holidays, birthdays, and special moments of Izuku and Tenko’s life on DVDs. Tenko was embarrassed at first before getting his revenge by filming dad in his most funny moments.

He was thankful of his family and would do anything to protect his little brother.

That’s why he was watching him in the park playing with his best friend Kacchan. They both didn’t know he was watching them, but it has become a habit to protect his little brother from what might happen. He was watching them play with two other boys in the playground. Tenko didn’t really like the attitude Bakugo was giving to his little brother. He especially did not like how Bakugo always made Izuku either play the villain or the civilian while they are playing a game of heroes. He noticed how Bakugo was pulling away from the Izuku once he found out a few weeks ago that he got diagnosed as quirkless.

It was a very bad and sad day for Izuku. He was sitting next to him when the doctor crushed his dreams. When they arrived back home, he went to comfort his little brother only to find him crying in a chair looking at the video of All Might he loved so much.

“Nii-Chan. All Might always saves people with a smile. Do-do you think I can do that? Do you think I can become a hero?” Izuku asked his brother as streams of tears escaped from his eyes.

Tenko smiled at his brother with his own eyes getting misty, “Of course you can. And I’ll be there to help you.” He said while he hugged his brother tightly against his chest. Mom and dad came in shortly after, they hug their sons tighter with all of them having tears on their face.

Tenko noticed the change when he picked Izuku back up from his preschool, Kacchan normally would wave and say goodbye. But he sneered and started walking faster to get to his own mother. Tenko thought the young boy would get over it soon, but apparently not as he watched Kacchan try to hurt another young boy who fell on the ground. Izuku rushed in front of Kacchan and pleaded for him not to hurt the other boy. Tenko was about to rush in to threaten Bakugo to stop, but he saw a scarred red haired boy a little older than him step up to the group.

“Hey, stop.” The older teen said to the smaller blond. The blond got angry at being challenged.

“Oh, yeah?! Deku deserves it because he is worthless! I’m just showing him that he can’t be a hero! He is quirkless!” Bakugo said with a sneer on his face as his two ‘friends’ started to back away from the teen.

“Oh, really?” The red haired teen said with a frown deepening on his face.

“Yeah!” The blond yelled.

“Well, ok then,” the red haired teen waves his arms and lights his left hand with blazing blue flames. “That’s an interesting excuse to hurt someone who has done nothing to you. Now how about you scram before I have you reported.”

The blond huffed at the threat before scoffing and walking away.

The red haired teen turned to the green haired child on the ground. The other child that Izuku was standing up for ran off as soon as he got there. The teen had to admit that the child looked pretty adorable especially since he was staring at him with no more tears in his eyes. His wide eyes of emerald reminded him shortly of his little siblings that he left behind with that poor excuse for a father and pro hero.

Tenko rushed over to the spot that his little brother and the older teen were. The older teen got on the defensive side when he saw someone rushing up until he heard the little childish cry of “Nii-Chan!”. His face got sort of somber when he heard those words, but nevertheless he allowed the other to scoop the child into a hug.

Tenko pauses in the hug to look at the older teen.

“Would you like to come over for dinner? Izuku wants to ask because you saved him, and I asked because I think you haven’t eaten in a while...” Tenko asked before trailing off looking at the teen’s figure. Izuku’s looked sheepishly at his shoes with a hidden smile.

“What?” The older asked in confusion. His electric blue eyes widen at the offer. “Really? Are you sure?”

“Yep. Now come on. Mom is making katsudon tonight.” Tenko said while taking Izuku in one hand and dragging to older with the other. The oldest let himself be dragged by the younger boys as they led him to their house.

*

Toya doesn’t know how it ended up with him sitting in the couch being cared for by two grown strangers. The mother opened the door and immediately took notice of his scars, but took special notice in a wound that was fairly still fresh from the day he ran away from home. She frowned at the sight and started taking care of the wound when he came in. The teen expected her to pull her children in and close the door like he witness others do when he was walking down the street, but she was different. She took notice that he was only a child, that he was hungry, that he ran away from home, but most of all how he was hurt. Not just physically from what her maternal instincts told her. She took care of his wounds while her husband got a futon ready.

He wanted to cry when the two asked him about how he came to be where he was now.

“I’m Todoroki Toya. I ran away from home because my father is a bas-,” the redhead took notice of the child in the room before censoring himself, “My father is a bad guy. He hurt my mother and siblings, I was able to escape when I failed on of his ‘trainings’. But I wasn’t able to help my little siblings or mother. My mother was admitted to a mental hospital and now the youngest has to undergo the same abusive treatment. And I-I couldn’t save them. I just ran away, I couldn’t help them,” the redhead ended with tears starting to escape from his eyes.

Tenko reaches over with Izuku to give the oldest a hug. The parents looked at each other. The name of Todoroki, also known as Endeavor rang a few bells in their heads. Hisashi was about to get into lawyer mode, when Inko stopped him with a whisper. “Now’s not the time, but start an investigation as soon as you can just in case. What he needs now is comfort that he hasn’t been given in a long time.”

Hisashi nodded as he prepared dinner on five plates. Inko went over to the somber three. “Hello, Toya. Would you like to stay here for the time being?”

Toya nodded with his bright blue eyes growing misty once again at the generous offer. Inko smiled as her sons looked to already be growing attached to the oldest.

After they finished their delicious dinner, everyone ignoring the fact that Toya ate his too quickly. Inko made a note of that kind of behavior to reiterate to her husband about what kind of treatment that Endeavor has been giving his children.

Toya climbed into his futon in the living room. But he was followed by Izuku and Tenko who seemed to be carrying every blanket and pillow in the house on top of their arms.

“Sleepover!” The two shouted in unison before crawling to the large futon with the confused older teen.

“What?” The teen asked laughing slightly at the actions of the younger two. They reminded him of his young siblings. Fuyumi, Natsuo, and Shouto. God, how he missed them, but when these two started to gather the pillows and blankets around the three of them, he couldn’t help but feel at home.

Inko awoke in the morning to see all three sons in a cuddle pile of the futon when Hisashi already left for his early work. Hisashi sat at his office chair planning to take down Endeavor while his wife looked over the sleeping children at home

Notes:

Next chapter: They find a homeless girl at the park

Comment any fluffy family scenes you want to happen. Do you want them to go to Tokyo Disney? I might have to do some research on it, but I would love to make some fluffy chapters, before the plot strikes down

Chapter 4: Toga Himiko? Nope. Midoriya Himiko Now!

Summary:

The brothers picked up Izuku and headed to the park only to encounter a girl that might be their new little sister.

Notes:

Hope you like it!

Tell me any errors if you find any, I don’t really proofread enough.

Updates once a week

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tenko was standing outside Izuku’s elementary school with Dabi. The two were standing there right next to the front gate as the time passed by.

“So, is anyone going to teach the little boy a lesson?” Dabi asked Tenko as he ran his fingers through his newly dyed black hair. He was so lucky that Inko has allowed him to get rid of his red hair. She even gave him the idea of adding dark purple highlights to make it seem less edgy. Hisashi really like his new hair cut, and Izuku loved it even more saying that he looked more happier. And he agreed, he loved it.

Tenko adjusted his newly fitted gloves that covered three of his fingers. “His mother I expect gave him a talk, but other than that nobody. Everyone just praises him for his quirk which makes his ego even bigger. I just can’t wait for the day he breaks down and realizes that he isn’t the best out of everyone.” Tenko said with a tone of calm boredom while speaking about the young blond. He still didn’t like him, and nothing can change the fact.

After Tenko finished his statement, the bell rang and children came running out to go home. They looked past the crowd of children to see Izuku looking sad with Kacchan coming up behind him with his two groupies. Izuku noticed Kacchan and was about to say goodbye to him before he ran off with his two ‘friends’ behind him.

Izuku’s face crumbled to sadness at the way his friend was ignoring him. His eyes turned to see his brothers standing by the gate. His face cheered up immediately as he ran to his brothers. “Ten-Chan! Toy-Chan!” Izuku called out before launching himself at their ankles.

“Oof! Hey buddy.” Toya said bending down so he could fully hug Izuku before Tenko got a chance. Toya glanced up to only to laugh quietly at the betrayed look Tenko had on his face when he didn’t get to hug Izuku first.

Tenko glared silently at Toya when he let Izuku go. Tenko then took his own little brother into a tight hug, “Hello small brother.” Izuku giggled at the pet name, the two brothers smiled at the adorableness.

The two brothers didn’t really want Izuku to focus on the way Bakugo was acting to him right now. It has been a year since Toya came in, but since that incident Bakugo lessened his attack on Izuku from physical to just verbal taunts. They will wait until tonight to tell them about his behavior again to their parents, because even if he has stopped hitting him, he is still hurting emotionally. But right now, they just wanted to cheer Izuku up with some good old brother bonding time.

“Hey, small brother. Let’s head to the park and hang out for a bit. We can play in the forest and pretend we are heroes.” Tenko said cheerfully to his younger brother Izuku while Toya nodded in agreement. Izuku smiled before Toya added, “We can get ice cream afterwards.”

Izuku smiled grew larger, “Really?! Yay!”

Tenko looked over at Toya while Izuku was at a short distance away from them. “I don’t think mom will let us ruin our dinner.”
“Relax. All you got to do is get one scoop. There won’t be that much of a difference in hunger.” Toya said try to relax Tenko’s nerves.

Which earned him a blank look from his blue-haired brother before they rolled his eyes and stated, “Fine. I’m getting chocolate.”

Toya smiled as the group of brothers headed to the park. They didn’t see any sign of Bakugo or his mean friends, so they escorted Izuku to the lush nature near the clearing of the park. Izuku charged into the large towering trees and berry bushes before the two older brothers could stop him.

“Wait. Hold on!” Toya called out to his youngest brother as he disappeared from sight. He followed Tenko inside the forest area heading toward where they saw Izuku’s run to. But they didn’t see him. They both grew a bit worried. What happens if something happened to Izuku? They stated to call his name while wondering about the bushes and tall grass.

Tenko and Toya didn’t want to lose their little ray of sunshine brother! After ten minutes of searching, they caught a glimpse of tiny red sneakers lying down by a tree. They rushed to the sight ready to scold their brother only to gasp at the sight before them.

Their brother was hugging a girl about the same age as him who was crying her eyes out. The girl was dressed in an elementary school uniform that looked dirty. It had some rips and holes around the sleeves and scuff marks on her little brown shoes. The girl had her little golden blonde hair in messy buns that didn’t look like they were brushed in a while. Her little face had tears streaming down her pink cheeks as she cried into their little brother shoulder.

The brothers appearance caused the two children hugging to look up. Izuku brightened at seeing them, but the girl grew quiet and a little scared at the strangers. But her fear disappeared when her new friend said, “Don’t worry. These are my brothers I was talking about.”

The girls face still held a little bit of hesitancy when Izuku introduced her to the taller older brothers. From what he told her, they are very nice despite their outer appearance.

“Hey.” “Sup” Tenko and Toya greeted to the young girl. The young girl nodded at them before turning her gaze toward the ground.

“So what’s wrong and why do you look like that?” Tenko asked bluntly before Toya punched him with his sharp elbow. “Ow! Okay, sorry. Um.... What’s your name?”

The girl looked at the blunt blue-haired boy that looked only a few years older than her. “My name is Toga Himiko.”

The older brothers didn’t really want to force a backstory out of her, but Izuku encouraged her that she was safe. “Don’t worry. My family and I can help you. My brothers have similar stories and now they are the best family I could ever ask for. I want to help you, Himi-Chan.” Izuku said to her which caused her to break into a kind grin showing her sharp incisors.

“Okay.” The girl agreed before telling her story. “Well ever since I got my quirk. I really like the color of red that a pretty bird had on, but my parents didn’t. My parents have been trying to make me not act like myself or trying to make me something I don’t want to be. They got me a quirk counselor who said how I had a villain’s quirk and that I shouldn’t use it ever since it wasn’t a good quirk. My friends didn’t like me anymore since I really like red color of blood. Everyone started avoiding me. And my parents started to hate me, they never really made dinner anymore they would just give me their leftovers or nothing at all. I ran away a few days ago because of a thing I did to a boy who hurt me.” She ranted without a phase for a breath.

The brothers were stunned at the story while Izuku hugged the young girl again. Tenko didn’t have to look at Toya long before the two did something that has become a tradition with the family now that they find something in need of help. “Do you want to come home with us?”

*

Himiko didn’t realize how much she was seeking attention or affection by people until she walked into the loving home of the Midoriya family. She was just thankful that a young boy listened to her problems, but she surely wasn’t expecting to be invited to stay for dinner. But she second guessed herself, maybe they were just going to kick her out the next morning. But the more she looked into the eyes of her new friend, she thought she was safe from ever being left alone again. She felt a welcoming presence that seemed to say that she will never be unloved ever again.

Himiko was inside the home on a tour led by Izuku while Tenko and Toya explained her situation to their parents in the living room quietly. Safe to say, Inko and Hisashi were already ready for the new daughter as soon as she walked in.

Hisashi started to type into his work laptop on the table, “So that would be adoption papers, and lawsuit papers against her parents? She probably needs new clothes, so we have to stop by to the store tonight or tomorrow to get her suitable stuff to wear.”

Inko nodded along with her husband. “By the way, when is the court date for BurningTrashPile, honey?”

Hisashi chuckled along with the two older boys as they knew who she was talking about, “It is very soon, my dear. My friends in the police department have been spying and gathering information and they found more than enough to arrest him on many charges. Pro hero or not he will be going down.”

Toya couldn’t help but feel happy at being able to help the family that he had left behind. “Wait. What happens to my siblings?”

Inko and Hisashi shared a glance. Hisashi shrugged and added a new tab, “Do you want me to look for bigger houses?”

Inko smiled at her husband, “You know me so well, dear.”

Tenko smiled as Toya laughed at the exchange between their parents. Toya wasn’t adopted officially, yet but an unknown friend of a police detective allowed some strings to be pulled to allow Inko to be legal guardian until further notice. They didn’t know who Yagi Toshinori was, but he made sure that the family was kept together.

Once Himiko was finished with Izuku’s room tour, they both headed to the living room giggling as they talked about the heroes they know. “You could be like Vlad King! His quirk is related to blood too!”

Her eyes lit up in a way that the family recognized when Izuku would light up for All Might, “Really?!”

“Yeah! You could be an awesome hero with your quirk! You could be like a spy or a ninja!”

“Wow! A ninja!” Himiko smiled big at the idea of her being a sneaky hero!

Inko and Hisashi chuckled at the younger two children before suggesting to order take out for dinner. Apparently their father tried to make dinner and tried to use his fire breath to cook the casserole faster. They all laughed as Hisashi turned a shade of flustered pink.

So 20 minutes later they were all eating large cheese and pepperoni pizza. Toya piled on the pepper flakes that it came with only to regret it. Tenko laughed loudly as he drained the milk from the fridge.

Himiko started to cry when Inko and Hisashi offered to become her new family after they cleaned up. Which led to more crying when the family hug commenced around the new addition.

Izuku offered Himiko to have a sleepover in his room for the night. The other two older brothers agreed to the sleepover even though they had their own room. She felt happy as they all fell asleep around her on the large futon on Izuku’s floor. She felt content as the warmth from her new found brothers.

She finally felt like she truly belonged.

Notes:

Family Bonding Next Chapter. Short little scenes from Himiko’s shopping trip to multiple quirk mishaps. Very Fluffy

....before plot starts to thicken.

..and angst starts to trickle in.

But don’t worry all the fluff will be in the next chapter.

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 5: Shopping Trip

Summary:

The family goes shopping!

Notes:

Hope you like it! Fluff!

Tell me if there are any errors

Updates once a week

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Today was the day that they were going to go shopping for Himiko’s new clothes and while they were there, they could get new clothes for each of the kids. Inko wanted him to cook a quick breakfast before they went to the store. There was only one problem that his family keeps forgetting. There is a 50 percent chance he will burn everything because he doesn’t have patience.

Hisashi was standing over the stove trying to figure out how to cook the bacon quicker when Dabi came in. Dabi rubbed his eyes tiredly as he strolled into kitchen with Hisashi standing at the oven with a pan of bacon over the fire.

“Good morning, sport.” Hisashi greeted the fuzzy black haired teen that looked like he wanted to go back to bed. “Ready for the shopping trip today?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” Toya sighed. “So what are you trying to burn today?”

“Bacon!” Hisashi said loudly to him as the bacon seemed to escape from the spatula he was holding. Toya stood by his side until Hisashi flipped over each bacon trip. When he flipped them over, he put down the spatula and tried to make conversation with his son.

“So good dream?” Hisashi asked with a soft smile.

“I don’t really remember,” Toya said quietly, looking away from his dad. Dad, not ‘father’. What he always truly wanted, not that fire bastard that he grew up with.

Hisashi placed his hand gently on Toya’s shoulders. “We are going to make sure your siblings are safe from him. And we will make sure he can never get to your mother to use her ever again. I’ll do my best to keep him away from them, Toya. I promise you.” He said earnestly into bright blue eyes that seemed to tear up at his words.

“T-thank you.” Toya said gratefully as on e tear escaped from his eye. Hisashi wiped it away with his pinky before smiling brightly.

“And then we will become the ultimate family,” Hisashi said in a weird dramatic voice which caused Toya to laugh slightly. Before they both noticed the weird burnt scent in the air, their eyes slowly turned to see the black forms that used to be bacon only minutes before.

“Hey, dad.”

“Yeah.”

“Why don’t we just have some cereal instead?”

“Okay.”

…...

“....Should I warm the milk?” Hisashi asked to the calm teenager that looked to be keeping themselves from laughing.

“No, that won’t be necessary.” Toya declined with a chuckle escaping at the last word.

Inko came down to see her eldest son scraping out whatever her husband burnt out of the frying pan while her husband set up 6 bowls of cereal.

“Good morning, dear,” Hisashi called from the kitchen as he poured milk and cereal at the same time into one of the bowls.

“Morning, sweetheart. What happened to the bacon?”

“Um...uh… The fire on the stove has cursed us all to have our bacon burned anytime that I make it,” Hisashi explained as Toya stifled his remains laughs while scraping off the burnt crisps.

Inko smiled at her husband’s excuse before greeting her eldest. “Good morning to you too, Toya.”

“Morning!” Toya called out to her as he walked the pan over to the sink to scrub away the grime leftover.

All the commotion from the kitchen caused Izuku to wake up which cause Tenko’s big brother senses to go off making him awaken from slumber. Himiko woke up shortly after as well and the three of them headed to the kitchen together.

Tenko’s eyes lit up at the sight of his mom and brother eating cereal while his dad sprayed the kitchen with febreze. He yawned when his nose caught the scent of burnt bacon. ‘No wonder we are having cereal.’ He thought as Himiko and Izuku ran to their bowls filled with sugary cereal and milk.

He smiled softly as he sat down next to his little brother and little sister. He started to eat his cereal while he watched his mother and older brother talk about something. His father sat down with his bowl when he finished trying to cover the scent of disgraced bacon.

‘I love this family. They aren't anything like my memories of the last one. They are all loving and they saved me. They are my heroes.’ Tenko thought as he listened to Izuku’s retelling of his dream of becoming a hero and adopting a pink dog that breathed fire.

After breakfast was eaten and everyone was dressed, they made their way to the store that Inko said had a sale going on. She dressed Himiko in Izuku’s clothes, she took an old Vlad King shirt happily with some cargo shorts.

Inko led the group of children on the way to the store with her husband behind them all. They all went inside and took to their different sections. Inko, Izuku and Himiko went one way while Hisashi took Tenko and Toya the other way.

Toya was eyeing a leather vest that had a cloth hoodie to the back of it. In his arms was a solid black shirt with the rock band ‘KISS’ on it and a more maroon shirt with the band ‘QUEEN’. He always liked their music when he was trying to get away from his past, so he held a soft spot for them. He also had a pair of combat boots and sneakers in his hand for him to try on later.

Tenko had a pair of jeans in one hand and a shirt with an old pro hero on it. It was hard to tell which hero and since it was in the clearance section of the thrift store, it must be someone no one actively knows. She had her hair up in a dark ponytail, she was dressed in a cape, and she was smiling brightly with her fingers pressed to her cheeks. Tenko knew who she was and what she meant to him. He has never let go of the shirt since he found it. Tenko also latched onto some new bright red sneakers with red laces.

Hisashi was looking over the boys while they chose their new clothing. He was happy they could find something they like in this vintage/thrift store. He was even more happy when he found a wacky silk tie that had a picture of a peacock on it. He didn’t like the tackiness, but he did like the fact that it made him laugh. He should buy more ties like this to really push the ‘tacky dad’ aesthetic.

Meanwhile at the other side of the store next to the woman and children section, Izuku and Himiko were having a blast picking out clothes for each other and themselves. Inko watched over them as they laughed and pointed out different choices to the other.

Himiko already had a decent collection of clothes since she was the one who needed the whole wardrobe. Inko had a cart filled with items for Himiko to try on, but if she was right in her guess from the school uniform Himiko had on. Himiko was most definitely the sizes that she picked out. Inko had five jeans, three shorts, four skirts, three jackets, five dresses and a multitude of shirts and blouses for Himiko. Inko also picked out about six pairs of shoes for her new daughter as she decided about a Vlad King shirt she found amongst the racks that was different than the one she had on.

Izuku mostly stuck to hero merchandise that he could find, Inko already added a pair of jeans and a few shorts to the basket since he needed some new bottoms. Inko even found this cute little dark green bucket hat that she knew would look so adorable on him. Izuku picked out a vintage All Might T-shirt, a thrifted Present Mic hoodie, and a Best Jeanist denim shirt. He found a pair of used Ingenium running shoes that he clung to his chest when he found them.

Inko picked out a lovely sundress for herself with a little brown belt before taking Himiko and Izuku to change. On the other side of the store, the husband did the same with his two sons.

After about an hour of changing and looking around more, the family had their clothes all ready to check out. While the parents were checking out, the siblings talked to one another about the clothes they got.

“If you only found a MCR or a P!ATD shirt, then you would be complete,” Tenko said to Toya after he described what he found at the end. Apparently Toya had found a bunch of his favorite band shirts at the store.

“Hey!” Toya complained, “What about that new pair of gloves. Blackwith spikes, really?”

“Hey, they are fashionable! Black can go with any outfit!” Tenko argued back to him as the two young children watched their conversation go down. They giggled as they two argued back and forth about what style they picked out.

All the while a retired pro hero looked at the family with a curious gleam in his eyes as he looked at Nana’s grandson. He saw the young one pick out one of her only shirts with a look of happiness and recognition deep in his eyes. ‘So he must know about her,’ Gran Torino thought to himself. ‘No wonder, Toshinori is helping them out. They are a pretty happy family.’ The old her smiled as the parents called out for the children so they could leave the store.

‘There is no doubt she is smiling at the future that little Tenko has with his new family.’

Notes:

Next up: Stuff goes down for burning trash.

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 6: Todoroki vs. Midoriya Trial

Summary:

Hisashi brings out the big guns when he is brought to court to bring Endeavor down.

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

Updates once a week until I can get a real schedule sorted out.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The family of six headed down to the court. Midoriya Hisashi and Izuku in matching suits. Inko wore a dark green skirt with long black turtleneck, and Himiko work a dark red skirt with white turtleneck. Toya wore a blue shirt and dark slacks while Tenko wore a dark red shirt and dark slacks. Each family member was suited for the tough day ahead of them.

Hisashi worked closely with Detective Tsukachi and the underground hero, Eraserhead obtaining evidence to use in the case. Right now, they have two witnesses to his actions. They would call Toya up as the first witness. But if the opinion doesn’t go towards them because people might excuse him for being a pro hero, they made a video interview with Rei. Rei was easy to interview since she really wanted her children out of that house as fast as she could. It was along story that made Inko cry multiple times.

Photo proof of the injuries he caused if on Toya. All the permanent scarring that he forced out by making Toya use his quirk too much. Inko and Izuku cried at the sight, Himiko held his hand tight, and Hisashi planned out Endeavor’s death in his head. Tenko had greater plan of just touching him, but he didn’t want to endanger his new life with his family.

And a DNA test confirming that Toya was his son. He wasn’t dead, missing, or off to boarding school like other believed.

All of that combined with reports of his general behavior and attitude toward his hero jobs made for a compelling case on their end.

Toya stiffened when he walked in and took a shaky breath at his siblings that haven’t noticed him yet. Fuyumi was dressed in a simple gray dress with her duo colored hair down. Natsuo had a neutral stare while standing next to his older sister in an uncomfortable orange shirt and brown slacks. He almost cried before heading behind his parents to hide at the face of his youngest brother. Tenko turned to look at the sight and almost did the same.

The sullen face of a child as young as Izuku. The left side of their face was marred with a red scar that was trying to be hidden in his split hair. They looked too stoic and silent to be a child. Why did they look so empty? They needed to get them out of that house.

“Let the court begin. Midoriya vs. Todoroki.” The judge said before a court of jury. For the jury to be fair, a group of people who weren’t biased was called to stand. People who knew that even if you are a pro hero, it shouldn’t be excused if they committed a crime.

Endeavor and his legal team sat to the left while Hisashi and Toya sat to the right. By now, the Todoroki siblings noticed that their big brother was back. Fuyumi smiled at seeing her brother alive, Natsuo looked happy to see him, and Shouto looked to be showing longing in his eyes.

Hisashi started with the DNA test to prove that the person to his side was Enji’s son. The jury gasped while he told the story of how Toya came to live with his family. When Enji’s lawyers tried to make it out as kidnapping, Hisashi proved it by legal documents declaring them guardians signed by Yagi Toshinori. The jury accosted the evidence and so it moved on.

Hisashi made his young children and anyone not comfortable with witnessing the evidence to close their eyes or turn around. He showed Toya’s burn scars that were forced upon him by overusing his quirk. When the other lawyers tried to make them out as accidents, Hisashi placed Toya on the stand.

“Toya, I’m sorry for what I’m about to ask you,” Hisashi whispered to his son.

“It’s okay, as long as I can bring that sucker down for good,” Toya responded back quietly.

Toya swore to tell the truth and nothing but before Hisashi questioned him on his treatment.

“So state your name for the court.” Hisashi started in a respectful tone.

“Todoroki Toya” Toya said with a slight grimace at his last name.

Hisashi began with the big question, “Now, Todoroki-kun, how did your father treat you with his so-called training?”

“After I turned four, it started and I couldn’t take a break from it. Each day he pushed me over my limit. My flames aren’t like his, mine are blue which are hotter than his by a long shot, but my skin and body couldn’t keep control of the heat. Each day, no matter how much I screamed or begged to stop, he kept pushing me even though I burned and blistered. He kept saying how my quirk wasn’t what he wanted for his greatest creation, but it was strong enough to pass until he could make another.” Toya responded.

“What do you mean make another?” Hisashi questioned gently as the jury began to look sickened.

“Objection!” Endeavor’s lawyers interrupted.

“Overruled. Sit down. Continue please.” The judge replied.

“My father doesn’t look at us like his children he looks at us as experiments and creations toward his own personal goal of defeating All Might and becoming number one above him. After me, Fuyumi was born. She had a weaker ice quirk, so my father continued in trading me and ignored her. Natsuo was born who didn’t have enough strong enough quirk for father. I continued my training while I saw my siblings separated from me and neglected by father. My mother was constantly sad. Then Shouto was born. He got his quirk, and my father began his hell ‘training’ on him. He still kept me training just in case it didn’t work out.” Toya continued on avoiding the eyes of his siblings. “Then one night I stood up to father when he tried to train Shouto past his limits for too long. He caused me to burn myself to a degree where my skin burned through. Now, I have to live the rest of my life with permanent scars in remembrance of dear old father.”

The jury was whispering amongst themselves as Endeavor grew heated. His siblings were staring at him through his whole testimony, silencing wishing for their father’s demise.

It was Endeavor’s lawyers turn to question him.

The lawyer began with,“Did your father take care of the house and expenses.”

Toya responded back, “Yes.”

“In what ways did he neglect you?” Endeavor’s lawyer asked.

“He hired help to watch over us and cook for us when our mother was feeling too ill to be there with us. Even though he was often the reason of her not seeing us all the time.” Toya explained.

“Your father works as a pro hero?” The lawyer questioned, cockily.

“Yes.” Toya stated tensely.

“Then he must have a busy schedule and can’t take care of his children on hand and foot. And this training must be his way of making sure you can take care of yourselves and be strong for the future.” The lawyer replied.

“Are you saying he had the right to abuse us to get us ‘ready’?” Toya questioned back at the lawyer, getting angry.

The jury began to discuss the case a little louder than necessary which made the judge quiet them.

Endeavors lawyer, who looked too sure of himself, rested his case. Toya returned to his seat only for Hisashi to stand up and present his last witness. He submitted the tape as evidence and let everyone know that it was a video before playing it in the small television the court provided.

The screen fades into a scene of a white hospital room. A image of a lady with white hair and sad brown eyes filled the screen. The siblings jumped up at seeing their mother who they hadn’t heard from since she was taken away. Shouto looked the most expressive to see her face.

Hisashi’s voice echoed and asked the questions in the video. Inko squeezed her three children sitting next to her in a tight hug when the video started. Endeavor looked like he knew he lost.

“What is your name?” Hisashi asked on the video.

“...Todoroki Rei. But just call me Rei. I don’t care for the other one.” Rei answered

“Can you tell me about your lovely children?” Hisashi questioned gently.

She had a brightened smile but sad eyes when she responded, “Toya is my eldest son. He is the more protective one, but he is also the most mischievous. Toya did a trick for his siblings once when he made popcorn in seconds. Fuyumi is my lovely only daughter. I taught her how to make snowflakes and she lit up when she saw the designs she could make. Natsuo is my little troublemaker, but he is a goofball and tries to make all his siblings laugh.”

The siblings, in question, all smiled and held back tears as their mother talked about them fondly.

“Shouto is my youngest. I-,” Rei started to tear up. “I never wanted for him to have this kind of life. I never wanted anyone of my children to be treated the way they are being cared for. Shouto, if you are watching, I’m sorry. I love you. I love all of you so much….” Rei reached for the tissue and wiped her eyes.

Shouto looked to cry at his mother’s words. He was so happy that he knew that she didn’t hate him. She just hated his father, it was never about him.

“Can’t you tell us about your..” Hisashi started to question before Rei interrupted.

“My forced contract? It was never a marriage, so I wouldn’t call it that at all.”

The judge scooted closer to the video. If she was saying what they thought she was, Endeavor will never see the light of day.

“I’m part of a quirk marriage. My parents sold me to a fire user, so they could have the perfect combination of a quirk. Fire and ice. It took him four tries to get what he wanted. I always wanted to just escape with my children and run away from him. But no one will believe my side, my story. They would just see a pro hero and his deranged wife kidnapping his children.” Rei replied. The jury and judge were in silent anger. All four siblings were crying with love for their mother.

It didn’t take the court that long to decide Endeavors' fate. Practicing Ilegal Quirk Marriage, Child Abuse (Non -Sexual), Child Neglect, and Spousal Abuse. His hero license was revoked and never to be returned. His life now in the prison with chance of parole.

Everyone in the Midoriya family rejoiced with the Todoroki siblings. They welcomed the new three into their home until their mother could recover fully. The hospital cost was covered by the settlement that Endeavor had to pay.

Rei was happy to know her children were being taken care of and would give notice when she was ready enough to see them in a visit.

Fuyumi, Natsuo and Shouto was happy to finally embrace their brother again. The Midoriya parents looked at them with supportive gazes. Tenko,Himiko and Izuku joined in after the siblings caught up with each other.

Thank god they got the new house in advance!

Notes:

Next Chapter: Todoroki siblings settling in.

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 7: Settling In to New Territory

Summary:

Welcome the new family members! They all struggle to fit in at first before gradually falling into place with the help of the new faces of their new siblings!

Notes:

How you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hisashi was glad that they had already finished moving into the new house before the court trial even began. Which gave them more time to move the siblings into their new place with ease. Hisashi and the help of some of his friends moved the clothes from out of their traditional house to the new house where they will stay. He didn’t want them to go back to Endeavor’s house anytime soon.

Inko stayed at the new house introducing everyone to where they will be staying. Shouto and Izuku have one room. Himiko and Fuyumi in the other. Tenko, Toya and Natsuo will share a room as well. Meanwhile, Inko and Hisashi have their own master bedroom near all the rest so they could get to them fast.

They scheduled for Rei to join them when she got better, until then they will have many frequent visits.

Toya was very glad that his siblings didn’t need to go through any more of the treatment that their sperm donor put them through. Tenko was happy that Toya got his family back and only a slight bit worried of what they would think of him. Himiko was ecstatic to get another female in the house. Izuku was ready for all the new family members to hug!

The siblings, however; were happy about their new home, but didn’t know what to feel about their new situation. They didn’t know how to fit back in to this already seeing-to-be-completes home. They had family dinner! Never had they once had family dinner altogether! They were all sent to their own rooms to eat…

How were they supposed to fit in?

*

Fuyumi was the second oldest after Toya left, but she wasn’t able to do the brave things he could. He stood up for his younger siblings when Father got mad. He was the one to cheer them up. But she couldn’t do what he could. She tried her best to take care of Shouto after the training and played with Natsuo as much as she could. She wanted to help them like her brother, but she wasn’t strong enough.

Before mother went away, she said that she took good care of her siblings, ands he hoped she could help younger kids as well in the future. But she wasn’t strong enough.

All she wanted was for them to be a family.

The one named Tenko interrupted her from her thoughts as he strolled into her new room she was sharing with the young girl, Himiko. She looked at him from her new bed to stare into his bored red eyes.

“Sup. How are you feeling?” Tenko asked casually to Fuyumi.

“Good, I guess.” Fuyumi mumbled to him.

“Yeah, that’s a lie.” Tenko rolled his eyes.

“Wha—? How can you-?” Fuyumi was interrupted by him sitting down next to her on the bed.

“Trust me. I know when people are lying.” Tenko explained shortly to her, red eyes gleaming with a promise.

“I-I just don’t know how to feel about this whole thing. One moment we are living in control but now we are living with you guys. And Toya is here.”Fuyumi stuttered slightly while trying to explain herself.

“Yeah. Must be pretty confusing as to why complete strangers would help out, huh? My own family didn’t help when I was being beaten in front of their eyes. I see the same guilt that my mother had in yours.” Tenko replied, lightly scratching his neck before stopping himself.

“I’m not strong enough. I never was! Toya was the only one brave enough to stick up for them while I-,” She started to cry. “I couldn’t do anything to stop him. My power is too weak up against him, so I did the best I could to help them when father was done. The guilt of not being able to save them still drags along with me. Why can’t I just be strong enough for my family?!”

Tenko rubbed her back with his gloved hand as he comforted the crying girl. He blinked openly at her words. Did my mother feel this way too?

“You don’t have to worry anymore. I felt almost the same as you, about not being strong enough to protect someone you care about. Inko found me after I wasn’t able to save my own family from myself,” Fuyumi looked up to see him fighting back tears while smiling. “She took me in and gave me another chance. A new family to protect. A supportive and loving family that really helped me become better. And I wouldn't give them up for the world. Trust in me. They won’t let you or your siblings down, they will bring you all up.”

And for the first time in forever...

“Okay. I trust you.”

…..it sounded like she could have the family she wanted.

*

Natsuo wasn’t exactly used to attention. He was mostly ignored by their father for not being even worthy enough to take a second glance at. He played mostly with Toya, but when he disappeared, Fuyumi didn’t really play as much as she did before. And he couldn’t even go near his youngest brother because of the rules their father set up for the greatest creation. He had to try day by day to prove himself to be worthy enough to be paid attention to.

So most of his life he was fighting for attention. Until he moved into the Midoriya household with his two other siblings and with Toya. He was expecting them to ignore him because he mostly fell into the title of middle child. So he was preparing himself to prove his worth to a whole new set of people.

“Hey, Hey! You are Natsuo right?”

“That’s my name, don’t wear it out.” Natsuo replied smugly at the blond haired girl entering his new room.

“Cool. So do you want to come play with me? I noticed you are all alone over here, so I came to drag you out of your cave!” Himiko responded cheerfully at Natsuo’s dumbfounded face.

“Wouldn’t you rather play with someone else? Did you only come here out of pity?” He asked, trying not to get his hopes too high.

“Nope! I want to play with you! I think you can handle what it bringing to the table, but can you handle what I can bring out?”

Natsuo smiled, “Heck Yeah!”

And that’s how Natsuo ended up playing Just Dance for a straight hour. No breaks.

He stood there with his hands on his knees to catch his breath while Himiko lay in the ground to chase the last breath she had.

“You are….so good…..at dancing.” Himiko wheezed out between desperate breaths.

“Thanks….ha..you aren’t...too bad...yourself.” Natsuo complimented to the girl on the floor.

“Round two?” Natsuo challenged.

“Heck yeah, man.” Himiko accepted.

And that’s how Natsuo became dance friends with a girl two years younger than him. The same girl who actually beat him in the next round.

*

Shouto didn’t know what to feel.

He was currently surrounded in a room surrounded by his father’s number one threat that he started training him to best.

Shouto’s favorite hero.

All Might.

“All Might is my favorite hero! I want to be just like him when I grow older. I mean, I don’t have a quirk, so it might be a little harder. But I’m going to try my best!” Izuku states to the stunned Shouto who was still admiring the decoration in his new shared room.

“I like All Might too.” Shouto timidly added.

“You do?” Izuku asked in excitement.

“Mhm,” Shouto hummed while nodding in agreement. He found himself in a surprise hug afterwards.

“Yay!” Izuku said loudly in happiness. “Now we can talk about All Might together! A-And watch his movies and stuff! Yay! I have a new friend!”

“Friend?”

“Yeah.” Izuku said tilting his head, “You want to friends, right?”

Shouto shook his head up and down, “Yes. Yes. I want to be friends!”

“Yay!”

Now Shouto wasn’t as alone as he was. He had a friend. He never had a friend before.

And before he knew it he was dragged to the front living room where all the rest were gathered. His sister sat with the blue haired teenager on the couch while Natsuo talked to the young girl with her hair in the buns. His older brother sat with the older Midoriyas after coming back from a grocery run. And he joined Izuku on the floor in front of the television.

“Movie Night!” Inko announces happily.

“Yeah!” Izuku yelled excitedly.

“I’m voting for Cinderella!” Himiko called out

“I’m all for watching Mulan,” Tenko said from next to Fuyumi.

“What’s that?” Shouto questioned with his confused look copied by Natsuo and Fuyumi.

The Midoriya family gasped.

“You never heard of Mulan? Cinderella? Disney?!” Izuku asked in disbelief.

Natsuo rubbed his chin, “I've heard about it from my tutor.”

“We haven’t watched any animated movie before.” Fuyumi summed up. Toya remembered that they weren’t allowed to since they had to focus on studying. They were allowed to watch some shows in television, but only the more live-action ones.

Hisashi stood up from the couch, “All in favor of a movie marathon say Aye!”

“Aye!” Everyone said especially the new three siblings because they were excited to see what they missed.

“Okay, Let’s start with Snow White and work our way up!” Inko planned.

Fuyumi, Natsuo and Shouto smiled throughout the time spent in that living room. They laughed and cried together. They spent time with their newfound family.

They couldn’t wait to spend even more time together.

Notes:

Next Chapter: Family Vacation!

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

 

Rei will join soon. Maybe when everyone is aged up about two or three years.

Chapter 8: Family Trip (Part 1)

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was safe to say that after multiple movie nights, the Todoroki siblings had a very deep love with the animated movies.

They were currently watching Moana when they noticed that Hisashi was arriving later than usual. Inko noticed as well, looking between the clock and the door. Tenko and Dabi kept watching the door in between parts of the movie. Izuku and Himiko were sitting with Shouto, looking anxious at the time.

But everyone’s worries subsided when Hisashi opened the door.

“Hello everyone. I have some great news and good news.” Hisashi said before locking up the door.

Inko greeted him with a kiss, “I would love to hear the good news first.”

Everyone’s ear were open for whatever Hisashi was about to say.

“Good news, I got a promotion!” Hisashi said nothing the happy expressions, “Great news….. WE ARE GOING TO TOKYO DISNEY!”

“What?!” Fuyumi, Natsuo, and Dabi questioned loudly as the rest gasped exaggeratedly at the thought.

“Yay!!” Tenko, Shouto, Izuku and Himiko yelled in excitement.

The family rejoiced while Inko looked questionable at the new promotion. ‘Wasn’t this the one that he told me if he got, he would have to go overseas?’ She thought to herself.

*

The family arrived at Disneyland that Saturday morning. Safe to say they had a lot of stuff planned! First up, Tomorrowland. They would ride Space Mountain and Buzz Lighteryear’s Astro Blasters. Next, Toontown. To let the kids see the Disney characters, they would go see Mickey and ride Donald Duck’s boat. Next, Fantasyland. They would line up to ride It’s a Small World, Peter Pan, Snow White, and the unique one that they heard about if it’s not too crowded. Critter Country would be where they ride Splash Mountain and ride the Rivers of America. Westernland would be where they ride Big Thunder Mountain. Lastly, they would visit Adventureland to sail the Pirates of the Caribbean ride. Then finish with the World Bazaar to buy stuff while on their way out.

It was planned out and everything was set in motion

They couldn’t wait. And neither could the two spies still around to make sure no one steals the children away.

Wait two spies?

“Toshinori, What are you doing here?” Gran Torino asked from behind the bush.

Toshinori coughed and asked, “Well what are you doing here. I have come to make sure nothin*happens to them.”

Gran Torino groaned “Same here. But don’t you have to go be a pro hero anytime soon?”

“My patrol doesn’t start until later in the day.” Toshinori responded slowly.

Gran Torino sighed, “Well, looks like they have double the protection for today. Let’s make sure nothing happens to any of them.”

*

First in the list was Buzz Lightyear’s Astro Blasters and Natsuo was feeling confident with his aim.

“I’m so excited! Aw man, I can’t wait,” Himiko said as they waited in s hotter line than usual since they got there pretty early.

“I am very excited to try my aim out,” Fuyumi contemplated as she looked at the illustrated instructions on the wall.

But alas, Natsuo’s confidence was for naught when his partner was Tenko

“May the best player win.” They said to each other before taking up their player guns and aiming towards the targets.

Natsuo was having fun aiming and shooting down the targets in excitement only to peek at how Tenko was doing. Tenko with practiced ease took down each bullseye in complete calmness.

Safe to say, Tenko got the high score in Buzz Lightyears’ Astro Blasters out of all of them. Which ended with him slightly being confident in himself.

But that ended shortly after he got scared along with Izuku from the Space Mountain ride.

“It just so dark in there!” He complained while carrying a slightly scared Izuku in his arms. Izuku hid his face in his shoulder when he mumbled his agreement.

At this point of time, the parents decided to guard over the children in a specific way to further allow them to be safe while walking through the very populated park. Mama Inko took Izuku, Himiko, Dabi and Tenko under her watch while her husband behind her watched over Fuyumi, Natsuo and Shouto. She hoped that this would allow the relatively still new members to get used to a better father figure in their lives because they were still nervous around him.

Up next was Toontown, Izuku, Himiko and Shouto were excited to meet Mickey Mouse! So they all lined up to meet him and take their picture with him.

“I can’t wait to meet Mickey, can you?” Izuku asked excitedly.

“I want to meet him.” Shouto said with complete happiness in his eyes.

“Wooh!” Himiko cheered while they moved up a few spots in the line.

When they got to meet him, Hisashi took his camera out and let Inko lead the up to the mouse himself. They all smiled and hugged him. And yet somehow, the kids ended up yelling for their other siblings to join the picture. Which led to ultimately the parents chuckling as they all posed with Mickey Mouse. Inko and Hisashi took a couple pictures before they moved on.

Inko was looking down at the map she picked up at the front and the guide list that she planned out. “Okay up next is Fantasyland. And oh- I need to check where we made plans for dinner!” Inko took out her phone to notice that she forgot to charge it, so it was completely dead from her use of it of the two hours that they have been there.

“Oh drat, honey did you bring a portable charger with you?” Inko asked her husband behind her. But she frowned when she heard no answer. “Um kids, stop for a second.”

Himiko looked back first with Izuku following suit. Tenko and Dabi were talking but froze in their steps from the worried tone in their mother’s voice.

“Kids, where is your father?” Inko asked gently trying to make them not freak out.

Tenko looked around and didn’t spot them, “Dad? Dad?!” His red eyes went wide in a panic as his little brother, Izuku looked confused and worried.

“Dad?” Izuku asked softly to the never ending mass of people walking. They must have been separated from the endless amount of people traveling from Fantasyland or heading towards their direction.

Where on earth is he? Wait, if he is gone, then…

Dabi started to panic, “Fuyumi? Natsuo! Shouto?!” He just got back his siblings, he can’t lose them! His blue eyes searched the never ending crowd for any white hair that stuck out beyond the rest.

*

“Where’s the next stop again?” Fuyumi asked offhandedly to Hisashi as they walked across a long brown bridge into another area of the park.

Hisashi smiled and said, “Good thing I gave you the map, Inko. We both know I am terrible with directions.” He smiled and chuckled at his own self deprecating joke. But he frowned when he didn’t hear the little bells of his wife’s laughter.

“Right honey? Honey?” Hisashi asked his wife only to receive no answer. He turned back around to see that he lost them in the crowd. “Inko? Honey!”

They were separated from Inko and not only Inko.

Tenko, Dabi, Himiko and Izuku.

Okay….

Now is the time to freak out

Notes:

Next Chapter: Part 2

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 9: Family Trip (Part 2)

Summary:

Hisashi and Inko are separated from each other. Who can help them?

Why, two spies of course!

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

Updates about twice a month!

(In college now, so I’m getting ready with new schedule for writing. Another chapter for a fic should be up today also if I don’t get distracted with anything else. Thanks for being patient)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hisashi looked around frantically again before sighing, “I don’t see them.”

“Maybe… we lost them with all the walking? Let’s head to the fantasyland and see if they are there yet.” Fuyumi offered up to him quite shyly as her brothers stood behind her.

Hisashi nodded slowly, “Yeah, let’s see if we can go there and see him if not then back to where we last saw them.”

Natsuo and the rest followed behind him as he took a small lead right next to them, keeping a watch over them. Natsuo watched him walk with confidence, leading them towards what they believe was where Fantasyland might be.

Natsuo looked to the right of him and read a sign quietly, “Mermaid Lagoon?”

Even Shoto was suspicious about where they were from the sign. And he noticed a lot more water than usual. The park didn’t have that much water right?

Eventually the four were standing in the middle of Lost River of Delta with a confused look on their faces. Hisashi looked around and seemed to notice the differences, mostly being all the water he could see. “Wait, don’t tell me,” Hisashi looked around finding a sign that read where they were, for the first time since they began their trek. “We’re in DisneySea?!”

*

“Okay, don’t panic, they are not in Fantasyland but we can find them somewhere else. It will be okay. They shouldn’t have gone that far,” Inko reassured her children after they didn’t see and trace of their father and new siblings.

“But, Dad, is so bad at direction… what happened if they got lost somewhere?” Tenko asked, starting to scratch his neck even though his glove kind of restricted his other fingers from indulging.

“Nii-Chan! No! No scratching. Dad will come, he has to,” Izuku said to his brother, who looked a hit more calm with his little brother’s intervention.

Touya was still a bit worried about his other siblings while Toga tried to keep him from burning a large flame to signal them.

Little known to anyone, two pro heroes hid in the bushes, watching the confusion go down.

Sorahiko looked at his former pupil and chirped in, with Takayuki crumbs near his mouth. “So they lost the father in all the crowd?”

“Yes, it seems that way,” Toshinori replied to his former teacher.

“Mommy, What are those two doing in a bush?” A child clutching an ice cream in his hand asked his mother.

The mother guided the child closer, “Look away, sweetie. Honey?”

The husband turned to his wife and surveyed the situation. “Honestly, I have no idea. Let’s just continue on our way and leave them be.”

The two heroes didn’t notice the exchange instead focusing on the family they have been watching over. “What do we do to help?” Toshinori asked himself before turning to his former teacher to find his advice on what to do in the situation. He knew to listen first to what he had to say during those training sessions.

Sorahiko sighed, “Go find the father. You are faster than me and can find him more swiftly. After you find them, I will guide the other half of the group, so they can meet in the middle.”

“Alright.” Toshinori agreed before Sorahiko took off towards the opposite way. “Okay, and I will stay and watch over them ... Okay. Alright let’s do this.”

“Mommy why is that sad man talking to himself?” Another child asked passing by Toshinori while he talked to himself about protecting the family.

“Ooh, honey, let’s just leave him alone for a little while,” their mother said gathering her small child in her arms and walking briskly away.

*

“Kay, don’t panic, don’t panic. We are in a whole different park, but all we have to do is find a way back to the other one. Alrighty.” Hisashi reassured to the children but mostly to himself.

“So, we just need a map.” Fuyumi answered while taking a conviently placed map from a stand nearby. “Here we go!”

Hisashi smiled gratefully, “Ah. Thank you, Fuyumi. That was very smart thinking. Heck, I would have just walked around until we found the bridge again.”

Fuyumi flushed at the praise. She felt bad that early one she considered him to be the same as her father because she thought that was how they acted. Especially since they both had fire quirks. But growing to know the man, she realized that he was a great father. “Thank you,” she responded quietly to him as Natsuo came up from behind her.

“Hey! I saw that thing! It’s, like, over there. Yeah!” Natsuo said pointing at a place on the map and gesturing to it in real life.

Hisashi smiled at him, “Good Job, Natsuo! Now we know exactly where we are and can go from here to where we got separated. Perfect!”

Natsuo grinned big at his words while Shoto took a grip on his pant leg. Shoto looked a little worse for wear since they were walking for quite a while, “I’m a little sleepy.” He mumbled to himself while staring downwards.

Shoto was surprised, however, when Hisashi lifted him up into his arms. “Up we go, Shoto. I don’t want you to fall asleep while walking!”

Shoto’s eyes widened before settling onto Hisashi’s hold. It was very comfortable up here. And it was… nice. Yes, he wanted more of this.

“Alright let’s head to where the map will tell us to go.” Hisashi started his little group before walking slowly with them in tow they didn’t walk very far until an older looking fellow in yellow stopped in front of them.

“Hey, you wouldn’t happen to be Hisashi, would you?” The older man asked to the taller gentleman.

“Yes. Why?” Hisashi asked, slowly shifting his hold on Shoto.

“I’m just here to guide you back to the other half of your family. Trust me, I’m a retired pro hero. I’m just here to help.” Sorahiko replied, showing off his old license.

“Oh, Gran Torino! I used to watch you beat the villains with your speed! It’s nice to know that you can help us.” Hisashi said relieved. “It’s okay, kids. We are safe with him. He’s a very good hero.”

“It took a while to find you, but let’s get you back where you belong,” Gran Torino replied before guiding the family through the park , back to where the rest were.

*

Toshinori just planned on watching over the family…

But…

Now he was having a lovely ongoing conversation to the family about heroes while Sorahiko gathered the other half.

“So, your friend is somewhere finding the rest of my family?” Inko asked as Izuku talked with Himiko.

“Yes. Trust me. I know that might seem difficult since I’m still a stranger in your eyes. But don’t fret or fear. I’m just here to help.” Toshinori reminded her, receiving a short nod.

“Honey?!” Hisashi’s voice came from behind him.

“Hisashi?!” Inko shouted in excitement, gaining the attention of the other kids. Tenko breathed out heavily at the sight of his father in relief. Toya finally took a steady breath in with the sight of his safe siblings. Izuku and Himiko were overjoyed that they were finally back.

The two halves of the family reunited in a warm, slightly tearful hug.

“You’re back, oh thank goodness you are safe!” Inko said to her husband.

“Yeah. You won’t believe me but Gran Torino helped us out and— Hey, where’d he go?” Hisashi started before noting the missing presence.

Inko turned around to see her help had also disappeared. “He must have gone with that Toshinori fellow. He helped me and the children calm down while his friend helped to find you.”

“Oh well, I wished I could have said thanks before they left. But, hey, now that we are together, let's continue our vacation!” Hisashi retorted in excitement.

And so the newly reunited family headed to the waiting line for one of the rides while two spies watched on from a distance away. They were so happy that they could have helped the family find their way back to another.

Notes:

Next Chapter: Family Trip (Part 3)
Family Fluff

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 10: Family Trip (Part 3)

Summary:

The trip to Tokyo Disney finally comes to an end for the family.

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

Updates one or two times a month

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the incident, Inko made sure to entangle her arm with Hisashi’s left arm to make sure he didn’t wander off. Toya chuckled at the sight while walking with his sister, Fuyumi. They knew that even though they hit a rough patch, it didn’t mean the vacation was over just yet. But everyone was so happy to be together again...

They still need to go to the rest of their list! They have so many things still ahead of them! Together the family made their way through the Fantasyland rides that they were most excited for.

“Okay kids, It’s A Small World is next on our list. It’s a regular classic! I can’t wait for you kids to enjoy it!” Hisashi exclaimed with his arm wrapped around his wife, guiding the children in front of him to the ride.

Fuyumi asked, pointing out a building with pastel colors. “Is that it?”

“Yes! Let’s get in line,” Inko said, leading her children to the end of the line to wait patiently.

The line felt long and short at the same time. The ride was lovely! The boat ride on the water was so calm and the little dolls in their costumes were so pretty. Natsuo thought the singing was kind of creepy, maybe some of the dolls unending stares as well. Safe to say, he didn’t want to ride this again, he doesn’t trust their eyes.

They wanted to do Peter Pan next, and the line was terribly long. Hisashi rubbed the back of his neck and shrugged. They family decided to wait for the hour to get inside the ride that drew such a huge crowd. Izuku was amazed as the ship sailed the family in groups across the scenes of the movie, traveling in the sky over Neverland. Tenko was slightly scared of the height, but Toya seemed to think that maybe they were up that high and the island was just scaled down to size. Either way, the ride was delightful despite the waiting.

They decided to skip Snow White because of the horrendous, humongous line filled with very loud children throwing tantrums because they were standing for too long and not moving. Inko and Hisashi looked at each other before deciding to move on to the next section of the park.

“Okay, next is Critter Country!” Inko exclaimed while holding tightly to her husband and map. Hisashi smiled sheepishly, having both their phones in one of his large pockets charging with a portable battery.

“Our ride is Splash Mountain, kids!” Hisashi said loudly, leading the way towards the water ride with logs as their boats.

Despite the movies questionable background, the ride was very fun. Izuku seemed to find this ride one of his favorites because he sees himself in the rabbit going on the long journey through the ride. Toya wasn’t a fan of all the water splashing on him, but Shoto brightened up at seeing his big brother getting doused with water.

After Splash mountain, they’d started to head towards the rivers of America before seeing the huge wrapped around line with the wait of almost three hours. Each member looked at one another and unanimously decided to skip it for their next location.

“Alright, I didn’t expect this much line waiting. I anticipated it, but still…” Hisashi commented looking at the sight before him.

Big Thunder Mountain had about half the amount of people in the Splash Mountain line, so they got on the ride fairly quicker than the other. It was amazing with the train going all through the dusty light orange mountains of Big Thunder.

“Wooh! That was amazing!” Natsuo yelled, having Shoto nodding at his brothers excitement.

“Next stop, Adventureland! Pirates of Caribbean is waiting for us.”

“I can’t wait for this.” Toya commented while walking towards his soon-to-be-favorite part of this trip. He loved all the movies!

The ride was so awesome. It was just a calm boat ride with one drop at the beginning, but the animatronics really sold the story of the movie. God, Jack Sparrow was Toya’s favorite character. Himiko was most excited by the scene with all the ladies chasing the men around with brooms.

“Hey, can I do that?” Toya asked Inko after they all got off the ride. Inko looked over to the hair braiding station and nodded. Toya got his hair braided with bright blue beads that Izuku positively loved. Tenko decided to get his hair braided with some red thread as well, which made him fall more into Himiko’s favorite because of the blood red color that he was sprouting in his locks.

 

When the sun is setting, before they got dinner outside the park, they decide to go to World Bazaar to buy some nice stuff before heading out.

“Okay kids, each one of you gets to have at least two gifts, because everything here is VERY overpriced,” Hisashi said as his kids began to look over what they could get in the large stores.

Fuyumi decides to get a very nice dress themed from Fantasyland castle with the tan cardigan to match. Inko loved it on her.

Natsuo automatically picked up a plush baymax and lion king shirt with Simba Outline in the night star constellation.

Shoto shyly makes a decision of a soft Duffy bear with his matching friend, Shelliemay.

Toya expertly picks out a jack skellington pullover hoodie with a more Sally themed shirts with stitches and patchwork all over it.

Izuku smiled as he picks up a limited Winnie the Pooh headband with a plushie of Pooh on top. He also picks up a small plush of Pooh’s jar of honey.

Tenko hugs a soft plush stitch that looks like he is taking a nap and he also had a hoodie in Stitch’s alien likeness on his arm.

Himiko asked for a Disney animator collection dress with a tiny snack themed purse as her two items.

Inko acquired one of the purses she was looking at for ages while Hisashi got a customized watch.

So at the end of the day, with pizza in their stomachs and aching feet, they headed back to their hotel room to rest.

“Today was a good day, don’t you think?” Inko asked kindly, relaxing into the chair in the rented room of the hotel.

“Yeah. I liked that part where Tenko looked like he was going to be sick on the Peter Pan ride.” Toya said, earning a snicker from his younger brothers.

“Oh, be quiet. Off with you head or something. Ugh.” Tenko said, not really in the mood for talking, more in the mood of sleeping off his exhaustion.

Izuku asked, “Can we do this again sometime?” He hugged his new jar of honey close to him.

“Yeah, can we go on vacation like this again?” Himiko asked, clutching at her mini purse that looked like an ice cream cone.

Inko and Hisashi looked at each other before smiling. Hisashi responded, ruffling up both their hair with his warm hands. “Yeah, maybe next time we can go to DisneySea.”

And the family couldn’t wait for something like this to happen again.

Maybe without the whole getting lost thing next time.

Notes:

Next Chapter: New Neighbors

 

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Should Hisashi go overseas to work at I-Island or should he work in like Tokyo? Both are far away, but one is significantly farther away..

Chapter 11: Hisashi’s Job and Short Introduction of Neighbors

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

Updates once or twice a month.

I don’t own anything from BNHA/MHA. Everything belongs to the creator.

Clarification: Basically he works for the Yaoyorozu family. He is a lawyer for them. When one of the corporate lawyers’ deal doesn’t go through, he will go to court. He is basically just their lawyer, but he also helps out quite a bit with some other people in the company. Like he will try to help as an accountant when everything gets a little too busy. It has main job is to make sure that deals and transaction made already will go through, and if not he takes them to court. Sometimes he gets into contact with I-Island since the Yaoyorozu sponsor them to see how everything is doing and if there are things they need to test.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So after the vacation everything returned to normal. Well, almost normal. Touya will start high school soon with Tenko following right behind him. Then Hisashi and Inko have to work out the whole job thing. And now they have new neighbors moving in.

Himiko and Natsuo were the most curious about who could be their new neighbor. Since they were both watching secretly through binoculars that were just their hands circled around their eyes.

“Who do you think is moving in?”

“I don’t know but they have a lot of junk.”

“I know! And they have a bunch of black and a lot of colors…”

“Hello, potential problem children.” A tired voice called from above them. They both stood still, hoping if they just stay still enough that they won’t see them again.

“Hey, I’m not a T-Rex. I can still see you two.” The tired voice sighed.

Himiko and Natsuo looked at each other before looking up to see a very tired looking man with his dark hair in a bun.

“I’m the new neighbor.” Aizawa greeted.

“Also me! I’m what you can call the roommate!” A long blonde man with a short little mustache cam duo and wrapped his right arm around the dark haired man.

“More like parakeet who pays the rent.” Aizawa mumbled to the left when Yamada wrapped his arm around his shoulders.

“Hello there! I’m Yamada and this is Aizawa. WE are the new neighbors.” Yamada greeted with happiness.

“Hello,” Natsuo greeted, “I’m Natsuo and this is Himiko. We have a lot of siblings, so I might have well just tell you the first names.”

“Geez, how many siblings do you two have?” Yamada asked, his eyebrows raising up.

Himiko thought for a moment before counting on her finger, “Like, Seven.”

“So many kids…” Yamada mumbled, looking at the two most curious ones. “Well, if you need us, we’ll be over here.”

“Or maybe we won’t.” Aizawa replied.

“Shota! Don’t be like that.” Yamada reprimanded tiredly, following behind his friend into their new home. Stopping to pick up a box to carry it in.

“I can’t wait to tell the others about our new neighbors.”

*

“What do I do, Inko?” Hisashi asked, placing his head in his hands.

Inko placed a hand on her husband’s shoulder and replied, “I don’t know, Hisashi. I really don’t know which one is the better option.”

“What are you guys talking about?” Izuku questioned curiously, tilting his head up at his parents.

Inko didn’t know what to say, “Oh, um.”

“We are talking about my job situation.” Hisashi replied, aiming a small smile at his young son.

“Okay. Then what’s the problem?” Fuyumi asked, peeking her head around the corner. Apparently, everyone was awake to hear them. Everyone’s faces came around the wall to face their parents in the living room. Inko laughed slightly at seeing her children all come out of the shadows like they just won the hide and seek game.

Hisashi sighed, “I’m getting a promotion, but there are two options to take. Either stay in Japan, but I have to move to Tokyo to work at a company branch for the Yaoyorozu business. Or I move to America to work in the I-Island with David Shield.”

Tenko looked momentarily sad before collecting himself with a deep breath. He brought his hand up to his chin, wearing one of his favorite painter gloves. He explained, “Okay. How about we talk this through? Like, measure the pros and cons? I mean, I don’t want you to go anywhere since you are the best father I ever had. But if it means the better option, then I have no problem.”

Touya nodded, turning his attention to the one good father figure he had, “Same. No matter if you have to be a little far away.”

And so all the family gathered in the family room on the couches to weigh their options.

“Okay! Tokyo provides you with a paid for apartment for you to work at the company?” Tenko announced, placing back and forth.

“So does the I-Island job opportunity.” Natsuo muttered to him, thinking hard.

“Alright. So they both give you the same salary and housing.” Touya recounted.

“Let’s see, with Tokyo you can come to us if there is any emergency by train. If you go to America, it will take longer to reach us if anything happens.” Fuyumi vocalized

“With Tokyo, we can come visit you! Just a train ride away!” Izuku suggested, Shouto nodded silently next to him.

“With the Yaoyorozu business, they have many workers for different things.” Inko said, looking through her phone at the site her husband pulled up. “Wait, hold on a minute. They have a connection to I-Island.”

“They do?” Himiko asked from her spot on the floor.

“Yes. They provide money and products to them. So if you work there, you might still get to work for the support side of things and work with David Shield.”

“Now, that is a very good reason to stay in Japan, huh?”

“I think I’m staying in Japan, just moving to Tokyo.”

“Yes!” Tenko mumbled, pumping his fist into the air, trying to be silent. Himiko and Natsuo looked at him with a smirk. “What? I’m happy he gets to stay…”

*

“I’m going to miss you so. Much!”

“I will too. But don’t worry, they provide a apartment just big enough to have you guys over. You can always visit as long as you guys hop a train on the weekend.”

“Remember to call.”

“I won’t ever forget. I will give you updates on how everything is going.”

“Does this mean we get to visit you whenever we want?”

“Yeah. I always have the weekends off. I can even come home for the weekends if the workload is light enough. And when I get a grip on the city, I can show you all around.”

The family separated with tears in their eyes. They waved at they watched Hisashi enter the train to go to Tokyo. When the train started to move, the family moved with it by the window their father was at. They ran after the train until their father was out of sight.

“Can we go visit him now?” Izuku suggested, making Tenko smile at his little brother’s innocence.

“Wait until he gets settled, dear.” Inko replied, picking up Izuku in her arms and then picking up Shouto in her other hand. Touya helpfully took Shouto from her arms to carry him.

“It’s too bad he didn’t get to meet our neighbors before he left.” Natsuo said, shrugging after wiping his tears.

“Yeah, they always seem busy.” Himiko replied, following after their family with Natsuo’s hand in hers. She dragged him to catch up with Fuyumi who was slowly down for them to catch up.

*

After Hisashi had been away for a week, Inko approached Touya who was sitting looking at the kitchen.

“Touya.” Inko greeted

“Hmm?” Touya responded, turning his attention to her. His blue eyes, burning into existence in the darkness.

“Are you okay?” Inko asked, approaching him slowly.

“I’ve been better.” Touya snorted.

Inko smiled sadly and sat next to the oldest son she had, “It’ll get better. I promise.”

Touya and Inko sat in comfortable silence as Touya wiped his tears as they exacted from his eyes. Inko never overstepped his boundaries, only hugging him as he cried on quietly. It took a while before he calmed down.

“Hey. I think I know what I want to do.” Touya said quietly

“What?” Inko questioned.

“I want to be a hero. A better one than my father ever was. A hero to protect everyone.” Touya replied, tilting his head to tuck his head on her shoulder.

“That’s a great idea. Where are you going to go?” Inko asked with a gentle smile aimed at him.

“UA.” Touya mumbled with a smirk.

They both looked at each other and laughed. Inko suggested, “You show him what you can do.”

“I will.”

Notes:

Next Chapter: Basically all of Toya’s moments in UA with fluff moments. Then Tenko joins in with the mischief when he enters afterwards.

Basically a bunch of short little stories with both of the older brothers in high school.

Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend

Chapter 12: Touya’s Time at UA

Summary:

Little scenes of Touya’s time at UA. This is basically a Timeskip with fluffy little scenes

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Touya walked up to the gate of UA for the entrance exam. He wore an old thrifted shirt and black gym shorts for the second part of the exam, the physical one. He spent time going over and studying for the written exam with his mothers Inko and Rei. Izuku tried to help as well, giving his insight on how to use his quirk in the physical exam.

He was swarmed with hugs of encouragement when he tried to make it to UA without being Kate. He still remembers, fresh in his mind, the calls of his family as they waved him off.

“Bye, Nii-Chan!” Shoto called out after him, shouting while waving at him excitedly.

Touya smiled as he headed to the written exam, he knew he had to make it in. He has the support of his family lifting his spirits up. He ran his hands through his newly dyed black hair which had little navy highlights in them. He was glad he also had support for dying his hair, so he would get rid of the remnants of their old bastard father.

After an hour, Touya was released from the classroom. He sighed, stretching out his arms over his head. He hoped that he did good enough, he was always bad with calculus and it was practically all over that math portion. He lazily followed after the hero potentials into the huge auditorium where they were taking their seats.

He chose a chair near the door as he listened to the announcer list the obstacles. Which was robots, huge robots. What did he get himself into?

After a few minutes of listening to the announcer droning on, it was finally time to start the physical exam for the heroics exam.

“And start!” The announcer yelled out after the countdown. Touya was the first to run, getting a head start among the rest of the others.

When the first one-pointer robot came up, he reared back and let loose a controlled stream of blue fire. In less than a few scones, the robot was partially melted and was unable to work anymore. “Okay, that’s one point,” Touya mumbled to himself.

He didn’t know how much time has passed already, but he was trying to get as much robots as he could with his fire. One after another, he tried to get track of how many points. “I think I’m at 40 something? God, I don’t know.”

“Sweet niblets, help!”

Touya looked over at the cry to see a boy with a cowboy hat on. The boy’s legs seemed to be stuck under a huge chunk of metal that was from the robots. He rushed forward to help get him out from under the huge piece of fallen robot debris.

“Hold still,” Touya demanded, getting under the piece just enough to let his legs slide through. “Go! Go!”

The boy schooled his legs out from under just in time before Touya completing let go of the debris. He just finished helping the boy get to his feet when the buzzer went off, signaling that their time was over.

“Times is up!” The announcer called, he didn’t know who it was,but they didn’t seem thrilled to be announcing. Touya took a deep breath and turned to the boy he just met.

He asked, “You okay?”

The boy took off his hat with a smile, “I am! Thank you so much.”

“No problem. It’s what a hero would do.” Touya replied, returning the smile.

*

It was almost a week since he took the entrance exam. He was still worrying about the amount of points he scored. Was it enough? Did he make it in? What happens if he didn’t?

Hisashi was there in the couch with him. It was the weekend, so Hisashi traveled to spend it with his family since there wasn’t much work to do. Since he started working there, the workload has gotten easier to carry. He placed a hand on Touya’s shoulder with a calm smile. “I’m sure you got in. I’m sure of it.”

“What if I didn’t?” Touya questioned, leaning back into the sofa cushions.

“Then, it is their loss. They just lost the most spectacular fire hero. Plus, there are still other hero schools to try out for.” Hisashi said to try and brighten his spirits.

Fuyumi came in, “The letter came! It’s here! It’s here!” He waved the letter with the UA symbol on it. The rest of the family who were in their respective rooms came out to watch.

Touya opened the letter while he end, his breath, only to let go of it when the projection said that he passed. Not only did he pass, hp it he passed in the Top Ten!

Safe to say, he laughed hard as he is family crushed him into a bear hug initiated by Izuku. Who was followed by Shoto then his dad and then everyone crowded in to follow.

They celebrated that night by going out to the open grill restaurant that Touya loves. It was a lovely night of celebration.

*

“Did you remember your handkerchief?” Inko asked, following her eldest son to the door. Hisashi went back to Tokyo, but he made sure to instruct Himiko to take a video of him going to his first day of school.

Yes.” Touya said.

“Do you have all your pencils?” Shoto tilted his head to look up at his brother.

“Yes.” Touya answered.

“But what about the pens?” Izuku asked, worried about his variety of tools to write with.

Touya rolled his eyes fondly, “Yes. I have got all of the black, blue, and red ones that I might need for the rest of my life.”

“You have your bento?” Himiko asked.

“Yes.” Touya answered back, pointing at the bento in his first pocket of his large backpack.

“A fresh pair of underwear?” Natsuo questioned loudly at his big brother.

“Hey!” Touya said loudly in embarrassment, Natsuo snickering with Himiko. Himiko still had the recording camera in her hands, documenting the whole thing.

“Okay, we are just making sure you have abostulelty everything you need.” Inko replied, taking a break to look at him in his new uniform, “You grow up so fast. Look at you. I remember when you were a bit smaller that I could actually pick you up.”

The sound of a camera clicking came from his younger sister, Fuyumi. “I’m taking a picture to remember the day. Now smile.”

He snorted with a glare before grinning at his sister. She took a picture, commemorating her smiling big brother in his UA uniform.

“Okay, am I ready to go yet?” He asked his family, pulling at his backpack straps.

“Yeah, go ahead.” Tenko said, gesturing his head for him to go.

So after hugging everyone for what felt like multiple times, he waved to them farewell as he continued to his first day of the rest of his high school life.

“Where is he going?”

“Apparently UA by the looks of his uniform. I heard some pro heroes are teaching there.”

“Ooh, sounds like fun. Maybe we should do it soon.”

“I don’t want to deal with kids. We just recently got out of UA that was surrounded by children.”

“You mean teenagers the same age as us?” Hizashi remarked back at his friend who looked absolutely tired of the conversation.

“Yeah. Absolute children.” Aizawa retorted back, gesturing to his loud roommate. Hizashi threw a pillow from the couch at him. “Hah, this is now my pillow now. Nap time.”

 

*

“How was your day?” Inko asked her element son when he walked inside. He sighed, collapsing into the couch face first right into the cushions. “I’m guessing bad?”

“Ugh. Yeah.” Touya groaned out, thumping his head into one of the throw pillows he liked.

Tenko strolled over with a juice box in his hands. The red painter gloves he wore that day matched well with the apple juice carton as he took a long sip before asking, “What happened?”

Touya moaned out, running his hands through his spiky black hair, “We had battle training today. And there was just this one guy who ruined the whole thing and I was his partner! He didn't listen to anything I had to say. And just, ugh.”

“Yeah?” Tenko questioned, sitting down by Touya’s head.

Touya complained, “Yeah. I literally had to drag his ass away to be able to take care of the challenge.”

“At least you showed him how it’s done, right?” Tenko said.

Touya smiled, “Yeah. Thanks, dude.”

“You’re welcome bro.” Tenko responded, patting his shoulder.

 

*

Hisashi sat in a hospital room with Rei watching the sports festival from his mobile device’s screen. Rei watched with little tears in her eyes as a smile grew on her face.

“Oh he looks so handsome, look at him all grown up.”

Hisashi smiled, making sure to provide her with tissues, he has had enough experience from his very emotional wife to know to always carry tissues.

He watches with the sports festival with her in the hospital room, reminiscing on times that he would visit to make sure everything was okay. Some good news just came recently, she is getting close to be being out fully from the mental hospital.

Meanwhile the rest of the family watched from home as their big brother completely annihilated the competition with his roaring blue flames.

“Wooh, go get him!” Izuku shouted at the screen when Touya took down his opponent who had an octopus quirk.

“Yay.” Shoto silently cheered sitting next to Izuku. He made sure to stay still since Himiko was braiding his ever growing hair in short little twists.

“Ooh, yes!” Himiko called out, making sure to take a glance up for the biggest move before returning to her serious work of braiding hair.

Natsuo handed her a little star clip before standing up when Touya finally got his opponent out of bounds. “Yes! You go, big bro!”

Fuyumi sat next to Tenko watching their big brother raise his arms in victory. “He did great, didn’t he?” Fuyumi asked.

“He did amazing. Now, he just has one more round to go.” Tenko answered back with a growing smile. He couldn’t wait until he saw him win.

And it didn’t take much waiting since Touya won his next match over a girl with a grass based quirk.

*
“Why do you have to go?!” Izuku questioned, holding onto his pant leg

Touya smiled fondly, “Because it’s an internship. It’s part of my grade .”

“Why?” Shoto asked more quietly than Izuku, but still held tight to his other pant leg like a koala.

“Because I have to.” Touya agrued back.

“Why?!” Natsuo retorted back, trying to slow down his brother by hugging him in the middle.

Touya looked down, “Because it can further my goal of being a pro hero.”

“But I’m going to miss you.” Himiko admitted, polling her head onto his arm.

“I’m going to miss you too. All of you! You think I won’t?” Touya responded, ruffling each younger sibling’s hair that he could reach.

“Who are you interning for again?” Inko asked, trying to keep her own sadness to a minimum. Tenko helping her by handing her a handkerchief .

“An underground hero called Eraserhead. He said in his little notes that I had potential, so I’m interested to see what he has to teach me.” Touya remarked.

“Achoo!” Eraserhead sneezed, “Someone’s talking about me.” It might be my new intern. I thought I recognized that black and blue hair from somewhere. Aizawa just didn’t know where until he remembered that day he saw that same face on the kid who lived next door.

Touya was not expecting that Eraserhead that he had to intern under literally lived a door over. He got the news when he met with Eraserhead only to follow him back to his house.

“Wait, are you bringing me home?” Touya asked when he showed up at the meeting place in his hero costume. He got the costume from little ideas that Izuku and Shoto shared with him.

It was pretty simple, only a long black coat that had dark blue details along the ends and seams to represent his fire. He had breathable pants and a shirt that were both fire resistant to his flames. He had a face guard that masked the lower half of his face from being recognized and also acted as a gas mask to breathe through smoke.

“No? I live next door.” Eraserhead retorted, guiding him to the front door. “You need to open your eyes to your surroundings. Now come in, Midoriya.”

“Oh.” Touya said, stepping in still in shock.

Touya’s eyes widened, “Wait what?”

*

It seemed like years past in such little time. Three years to be more exact, Touya was about to graduate from UA. The whole family was there, well mostly. Hisashi was running a little late since he said he had to run a quick errand.

Fuyumi was almost at graduating age herself at the normal private school that she is going to. She is planning on going to university to become a school teacher for younger kids.

Natsuo was in his last year of middle school and was about to head towards the school that his sister is about to graduate from. He doesn’t really know yet what he is going to be, but he is thinking about possibly doing something with film.

Himiko was in her second year in middle school, becoming a senpai to her two younger brothers. She was also planning on becoming a hero like a mixture of Vlad King and Recovery Girl. Yeah, that’s what she wanted to do.

Shoto and Izuku were starting their first year in middle school. Shoto has already proven himself as a good protector by defending Izuku against Bakugo when he comestoo close. But it doesn’t look like Bakugo is up to anything bad since he mostly ignores Izuku now, so Shoto doesn’t have to fret that much.

Tenko was starting his first year at UA soon actually. He tugged at his painter’s glove for what seemed like the eleventh time since they got there. He smiled when he closed his hand into a fist. He reached over to ruffle Izuku’s curls which caused giggles from his little brother.

He really wanted to follow in his grandmother’s footsteps. Become someone smile even when all hope is lost. He just hoped he didn’t get the new teacher as his homeroom teacher, he has already learned from his brother that he is a hard person to please. Touya gave him to lowdown that not only was Eraserhead the no-nonsense teacher, but he also literally lived right next door. Which apparently Touya had figured out during his internships since he literally just had to walk fives steps from the door. ‘So no escaping,’ he gulped, hopefully he thought he had enough potential to not be expelled.

Inko was sitting at the end of the aisle, holding a seat for her husband with an empty seat still not taken on the other side of her. She couldn’t wait to watch him walk across the stage to revive his degree and official pro hero license. It might take a while for him to become a full on pro her since most hero students start off as sidekicks and work their way up when they are ready for the responsibility.

Without further ado, the ceremony began to start and Hisashi arrived just in time for the lights to dim.

“Hey, did I miss anything?” Hisashi asked out of breath.

Inko shook her head, “No. But what took you so long?”

“Nothing much. Just getting things ready.” Hisashi explained, smiling with a tacky dog patterned tie around his neck.

It was a long time of speech after speech, but finally the graduates were taking up their diplomas. The family had to wait a bit more until they heard…

“Midoriya Touya.”

They clapped the loudest out of everyone in the auditorium, but apparently they weren’t allowed to scream because of a rule the school had.

It took more time before every student got their diploma and was allowed to go back to their parents. Touya ran right up to them and started his round of hugs. When Touya hugged dad last, Hisashi said, “there is one more person you haven’t hugged yet.”

“Huh?”

“Hello, Touya.” A familiar voice called out from behind him, the voice brought tears to his eyes as he turned around.

“Mom?! Mom!” Touya cried out, hugging his mother close to him as the rest of siblings gathered around to join the reunion.

“I’m so proud of you.” Rei said, tears falling down her cheeks while looking at her eldest son before smiling down at her children, “And look at you all, you have grown up so nicely.”

Touya questioned, rubbing the tears off his cheeks, “How are you here?”

“She is free.” Hisashi stated, hugging his wife to his side. Inko looked so happy from the news, she started to cry happy tears. Inko has waited so long for Rei to finally complete the family.

Touya started,, “You mean…”

“I’m finally discharged. I’m ready to come home.” Rei said smiling gently.

*

“I think we did good, Torino.” Toshinori said before coughing. He held his left side after coughing, the pain spiking up through his body.

“Geez, take care of yourself more, Toshinori.” Torino scolded before sighing as he looked at the young children, “Tenko seems to be following in the footsteps of Nana. I heard he is starting UA soon. Do you want him to be your successor?”

Toshinori looked at the smiling face of Tenko as he got pulled into a hug by Inko. “He is a perfect candidate, but I don’t think he needs the help of my quirk to accomplish his dream. Nighteye says he has a successor candidate of his own that I am willing to see about.”

Gran Torino nodded, “They grew up so fast, and their journey doesn’t stop here.”

Notes:

Next: Halloween Fluff

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 13: Halloween at Hisashi’s Place

Summary:

The family goes to spend Halloween with a weekend at Hisashi’s place!

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was Halloween and the Midoriya family was spending it in Tokyo with Hisashi in his home. Inko decided to do Halloween there because she wanted to opportunity to trick or treat somewhere other than apartments. Hisashi was renting a home in a more warm and welcoming place away from the real heart of Tokyo with the bright lights. It was a bit separated from the big buildings, but it wasn’t that far away from where his job was.

So Inko and Rei ushered all the costumed kids with their bags onto the train for the awesome weekend they were about to have. Inko was dressed in a white lace dress with white wings on her back, a golden halo headband on her head. Rei was dressed in a gray hood with a plastic scythe in her hands. The parents decided to have a theme, Inko would be an Angel, Rei would be a reaper, and Hisashi would be a happy devil.

The kids all went into different directions with their costumes. Izuku and Tenko went the hero route. Izuku was dressed as All Might and Tenko dressed like Nana, his grandmother. Fuyumi was the good witch from the Wizard of Oz story. Natsuo was dressed as a mummy with toilet paper and gauze wrapped around his plan white t shirt and jeans. Touya opted out for Frankenstein which he commented, ‘I already have the scars for it.’ Himiko was a well dressed vampire with a long black cape behind him. Shoto was dressed like a fantasy prince because he wanted to be Prince Charming.

Before long, they arrived at the station to see Hisashi in a suit with a dark maroon tail sticking out from his back and a pair of horns atop his head. He greeted them with open arms for a hug.

“Hello, it’s a me! Devil dad!” Hisashi welcomed, picking up Shoto and Izuku after hugging everybody in turn. “Hello, honey.” Hisashi kissed his wife before hugging Rei with one arm, passing over Shoto into her arms.

With a wave, he led them back to his van to take them all back to his house in a very safe neighborhood. While the youngest were looking out the window, Tenko and Touya fought over who would get the privilege of music. They fought so long that Fuyumi took over with her musical soundtracks, and they didn’t dare to challenge it away from her. She could be a fierce fighter when it came down to it.

Not too long afterwards, maybe only twenty minutes, they arrived at Hisashi’s home.

“Hey, before we go trick-or-treating..do you guys want to carve some pumpkins?” Hisashi offered, raising a brow.

“Yeah!” Izuku and Himiko cheered. Izuku wanted to make a pumpkin have a really happy face and Himiko just wanted to carve something. Tenko rolled his eyes before Touya knocked his shoulder to rush inside first with Tenko following fast behind him. Natsuo and Fuyumi shook with the moms as they followed the rest of their excited family inside. Shoto stayed calm in his mother’s arms as they headed inside only to walk fast to his brother Izuku at the table. Rei smiled after him before following Inko.

On the table there were several real pumpkins and the same number in fake ones that Hisashi had gotten from the craft store. “Okay! Pick the payout pumpkin, the white ones will basically last forever while the orange ones won’t last as long. You can use the same tools to carve them, but with the real pumpkins you have to get their insides out.”

Touya, Himiko, Tenko, Hisashi and Inko went for the real pumpkins to carve what they wanted while Shoto, Izuku, Natsuo, Fuyumi, and Rei took the crafty route of using the fake ones. With each of them having their own carving tools, the family begun their carving.

“I’m going to make look like All Might…” Izuku added, trying to shave off the pumpkin skin to make the hair. Shoto spent extra care in his pumpkin which looked like a familiar character.

“I’m trying to make ghost dog from that movie.” Shoto commented, trying to make the shape of the character he was thinking of. It looked like a sheet more than a dog, right?

“Zero?” Izuku asked, looking over to Shoto’s pumpkin.

“Yeah.” Shoto answered, trying to make a circle for his nose.

Tenko was busy chopping away at his pumpkin’s mouth making it a huge circle to match the wacky mix matched circle eyes. Touya looked over and laughed, “What the hell are you making?”

“None of your business. All you need to know is that it’s going to be funny to me.” Tenko smirked, giving his older brother a look. Touya shoved him away as Tenko started laughing mockingly.

“Mine is going to look so cool. I’m going to paint it red and out a skull on it and stuff.” Natsuo added, his carving looking like a pirate ship more and more he worked on it. Even though, the pirate ship was a little wobbly with its lines. Fuyumi sat concentrated on making a silhouette kind of style with one of the princesses she really loved.

Inko and Rei chatted while they made classic pumpkins faces. Rei went for a smiling pumpkin with triangle eyes and Inko made a more silly one with half moon cheerful eyes. Hisashi made his one spooky face on his pumpkin trying to emulate a more dragonic expression on the produce.

Midway through atenko’s carving he out th souplike back inside his pumpkin. “Oh, Touya I don’t feel so good. Oh, bleh!” Tenko acted sick, making his pumpkin push the seeds through its open mouth.

“Oh, gross!” Touya laughed, pushing the piece over the open hole of Tenko’s pumpkin. Tenko pushed the cork back out to continue pushing the seed filled pulp out of his pumpkin’s mouth.

Before long, everyone was done with their pumpkins more or less. They finished off their creations with little battery operated candles inside the pumpkins.

Shoto’s pumpkin was basically a very cartoonish version of Zero. Izuku’s really tried with his All Might depiction. Tenko stood laughing with his pumpkin’s huge mouth lit up with a light orange light. Natsuo is pirate ship was recognizable to say the least and Fuyumi’s masterpiece was very beautiful princess silhouette. Touya just decided to make a really bored expression. Himiko made a spooky smile with sharp vampire teeth and happy eyes. Inko, Rei and Hisashi was proud of their classic pumpkin faces.

*

Now, time for trick-or-treating! Wooh, cavities!

At the first house, the children got really good candy from a pen older married couple who wanted to spoil the little children with fun-size candy bars. The nex5 house was a pair of teenagers who thought it would be hilarious this acre the children away from the candy. However, they didn’t expect the protective older siblings, so they handed over.

The next house, the children hide their true feelings when a really health- nut yoga mom gave them raisins and candy corn. Tenko took the initiative and disintegrated the raisins. The other house gave them huge marshmallows. Touya shrugs as the giant marshmallow before roasting it into a golden brown and popping twist into his mouth, which he regretted since obey gooey was still very hot.

Hisashi followed them with Rei and Inko flanking his sides as they watched after their children from a safe distance. They steered clear from the other loud children who were rather rude compared to his own children, but he wouldn’t say that out loud to the entitled parents.

Izuku and Shoot got so excited when the next house gave them a full size All Might Chocolate bar. Himiko got so excited to eat the eyeball gumballs she got from a few houses back. Fuyumi started to snack on the candy corn as she followed her family through the streets.

After wandering around the neighborhood for about an hour, the parents took the suggestion to go home after they started to see how the children were moving a bit slower. They even noticed how Natsuo started to drift off in the middle of walking for Tenko to wake him up mid-step. Inko smiled, “I think it’s time we go home.”

“Yes, we should head back.” Rei responded back, following Inko to grab their children’s attention.

*

But the time they got back home, all the children’s candy bags were filled with sweets. Their plastic pumpkin heads practically falling out of their hand’s grip.

They each put their pumpkin heads down in the counter to relax their feet on the couches in the living room.

Tenko groaned, throwing a hand over his eyes to quell down the headache he got from all the screaming young children. “Oh my god. Why did they keep passing out candy corn?”

“Hey! Speak for yourself, I like candy corn.” Fuyumi retorted, straightening up herself to look at her brother.

Tenko sighed, “Well then you can take mine because I won’t eat those stale triangles anytime soon.”

“Hey, spare some candy for your dad, eh?” Hisashi added into the conversation, his mouth with two licorice straws in his mouth.

They decided to end their night of activities with a Halloween animated movie called The Nightmare Before Christmas. When Jacka DJ Sally finally embraced under the moonlight, the family yawned.

Inko looked over to her husband, “So who will keep the pumpkins?”

Hisashi grew a bit sad with his answer, “Can I keep them here. I want something to remember my children by when you guys finally leave me..”

“Dad, we come visit almost every other weekend.” Touya said.

“But I missssss yoouuuuu!” Hisashi whined, making Inko laugh softly.

“It’s okay, Dad! Hup!” Izuku exclaimed before jumping onto his father’s lap to hug him. Shoto followed him with Himiko hot on his heels. With Hisashi’s laughter as the background sound, all the kids eventually piled on top of their dadin affection as Rei and Inko laughed.

In the end, no one really went to separate rooms, hisashi just laid down multiple futons on the ground so the whole family could spend the time in a giant sleepover next to each other.

Notes:

Next: The Plot Hits

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 14: The Promise

Summary:

A lot of stuff goes down.

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

Whew, this took a long time to write.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The teacher stood at the front of the class, “I could pass out some career tests but.. why bother? I know all of you want to be heroes!”

The whole class cheered while showing off their quirks while Izuku wrote in his notebook about the fight before school he saw. It was a shame that he didn’t get to see Kamui Wood’s power move just because Mount Lady made her debut. But hey, at least that’s one more hero to add to the notebook even though it kind of seemed like she was planning on stealing the spotlight to make her debut bigger.

The teacher made the class calm down before Bakugo added,“Hey teach, don’t lump me in with these losers. I’m the real deal, these guys would be lucky to end up as some sidekicks to some busted up old D-lister.”

Bakugi ignored the comments towards him acting too cocky by several classmates. “Oh, you wanna fight? Come on, I can take you all on no problem.”

Izuku sighed as the teacher praised Bakugo on his good grades. He heard the teacher talk about Bakugo having a very good chance of making it into the hero course at UA. The class began to whisper to themselves about the famous UA and how it’s impossible to get into.

The class began talking amongst themselves as Izuku remembered that Bakugo soundly be the first one out of this high school to be in UA. In fact, he remembers just last year when Himiko started her first year at UA. Goodness, he missed how she would basically be like a protective older sister beat him. She would threaten anyone who tried to mess with him, especially Bakugo. When she left, Bakugo resumed his taunts and bullying towards him since his ‘bodyguard sister’ wasn’t there to protect him every moment of the day.

“UA is the only place worthy of my power! I aced all the mock test. I’m the only one at this school who stands a chance of getting in.”

The classmates looked to one over p, knowing there was someone else just as powerful as him in the next classroom down the hall and how someone from here had already made it in.

Bakugi bragged, “I’ll end up more popular and stronger than All Might! People all across the world will know who I am! And it all starts at UA!”

“Oh yeah, Midoriya. Don’t you want to go to UA high too?” The teacher commented, eyeing his papers.

Izuku froze at his desk, silently cursing the teacher for saying it out loud. Only a few seconds passed before everyone was laughing at him. Izuku groaned, hurriedly stuffing his notebook into his bad as Bakugo crept closer to him.

“Listen up, Deku. You are even worse than the rest of these extras here, you quirkless wannabe. You really think they would let someone like you in?” Bakugo asked, glaring at Izuku while he backed him up against the classroom wall.

Izuku replied, “Well, I mean, my older brothers had already graduated from there and my sister is going to start her second year soon. It wouldn’t hurt to try to get in.”

“You’d never be able to hang out with the best of the best! You’ll probably die in the entrance exam, Deku!” Bakugo ridiculed, looking down at Deku.

The class laughed before they continued their lesson. Izuku sat back in his chair and did his best to ignore the stares. While somewhere else, All Might had begun a chase on a sludge villain that had just committed a robbery.

*

“Wow. The fight from this morning is all over the news. Might as well write some notes down really quick before meeting up with Shoto.” Izuku whispered to himself, taking his notebook out of his bag only for it to be snatched up by Bakugo.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking you’re doing, but we aren’t done here.” Bakugo threatened.

“Wow, does that say Hero Analysis for the Future? What a dweeb! That’s so pathetic!” One of Bakugo’s groupies said, making the other snicker.

“Yeah, Yeah. Just give me back my notebook.” Izuku said only to watch Bakugo burn it with his quirk before chucking it out the window.

“What the heck?!” Izuku exclaimed, looking out the window before Bakugo placed a hand on his shoulder.

Bakugo added some heat to his palm, making Iuzku’s shoulder burn. “Here is some advice for you, Deku. Don’t even think about applying to UA or else.”

Bakugo walked off with his laughing groupies, while they ridiculed how Izuku didn’t fight back. Izuku turned around to look at their backs with a determined look.

Bakugo looked over his shoulder with a smirk, “If you really want to be a hero, there might be a better way. Just pray for a quirk in the next life and take a swan dive off the roof.”

*

Izuku angrily marched down the steps after every one of his classmates left, especially Bakugo and his goons. He brushed away the tears of frustration while he made it outside to look for his notebook.

“Telling me to kill myself in order to get a quirk… Aren’t you supposed to be a hero, Kacchan?” Izuku mumbled to himself, hurrying when he saw his notebook right in front of the fountain.

“Hah! My notebook isn’t fish food!” Izuku exclaimed, triumphing that his notebook was only burned and not at all water damaged. Although it did have a few droplets of water. Izuku must have guessed it bounced against the edge of the fountain on the way down.

“Hmm? When has your notebook ever been fish food?” Spa deep monotone voice said from behind him. Izuku turned around to see it was Shoto, his brother. Sometimes he wished they were in the same class as well as the same grade, so he would have someone to talk to.

Some of the time, Shoto came into their class to have lunch with him, but it only made his classmates ignore him even more to talk to Shoto. And it really didn’t help that Bakugo had started his own rivalry with Shoto since they both had the strongest quirks in school. Luckily, Shoto would often just drag him out of class to someplace private on school grounds to eat in peace.

Izuku smiled, “Shoto! Oh, sweet brother of mine. How are you?”

Shoto tilted his head, “Fine. But may I ask why you have to retrieve your notebook from the fountain?”

“Well..” Izuku started before a Shoto furrowed his brows.

“It has something to do with Bakugo, doesn’t it? Do you need me to lend some fire or ice? Because I can do that.” Shoto responded.

“No no! Everything’s okay.” Izuku lied, not wanting to tell his brother yet about what Bakugo had said to him. “What about you? Breaking anymore girl's hearts.”

Shoto scoffed, “No. And i make sure to decline very nicely each time I seem to get one.” Shoto looked at Izuku with a very helpless expression. “When will they stop?”

Izuku laughed at his brother's miserable expression as they both walked down the street towards their home. “Hehe. They won’t stop until they have you as a boyfriend. I think you got the title of the Prince of Alderah High.”

“Ugh. I just can’t wait for both of us to go to UA. Maybe it will give me a chance to get away from all of this.” Shoto added.

Izuku shook his head, “I have a feeling you will charm everyone there as well.”

Shoto whined as Izuku laughed at his misery of being too good-looking. Izuku felt a buzz in his pocket which made his laughter quiet down. He looked at the text sent from their mothers. “Oh, it seems like we need to get milk and eggs.”

“Do you want me to come with?” Shoto asked.

Izuku shook his head, “No! You need to go home and study for your math test tomorrow .”

Shoto pouted at him.

Izuku gave him a look which made Shoto give in since they both knew he needed to. “Fine,” Shoto said, “But don’t be too late coming home.”

“I won’t! Now get a move on, your notes won’t study themselves.” Izuku commented, pushing Shoto towards their home

“I wish they could!” Shoto smiled before turning to walk in the direction of their home, “See you at home!”

“See you!” Izuku called out to his brother before turning down a shortcut to get to the store quicker. He has never been down this way before, but the tunnel seemed to be a quicker way to get to the marketplace in town.

He heard a gravelly voice from behind him say, “Oh goodie! A perfect disguise to get the hero off my trail. Thanks for this kid!”

“Huh?” Izuku asked before his body got enveloped in green sludge.

He couldn’t breathe. He grabbed at the sludge but couldn’t get a grip on it to actually get it away from his nose and mouth.

The villain laughed at his misery, “You’re like my hero, kid. Just relax, another twenty seconds after this and I can use your body.”

Izuku struggled with his arm in the sludge villain’s grip until he could finally free up one arm. With a muffled yell, he threw his fist into the sludge villain’s eye. The sludge villain cried out, temporarily making his grip loose enough for Izuku to escape.

“Why you!” The sludge villain got ready to attack again as Izuku backed away.

“Never fear! Why?” A loud booming voice asked from the entrance of the tunnel.

The sludge villain suddenly got punched hard, making is body splatter against the wall.

“Because I am here!” All Might exclaimed, laughing.

“All Might?!”

“Oh, hello young man! Don’t worry!” All Might said before quickly pushing the sludge villain into a huge bottle. “The villain has been captured! Also, you aren’t injured or harmed in any way, correct?”

“I’m juts fineThank you for saving me! Can I get your autograph?” Izuku exclaimed, bowing as he extended his notebook to his hero.

“Of course!” All Might said, signing his name across two pages. “Wow. These notes are very well detailed. Are you aiming to be a hero, young man?”

“Yes, but I’m quirkless. Do you,” Izuku took a deep breath before continuing with a smile, “Do you think I can become a hero?”

“I think you have a great potential to be one based on these notes. Your analysis skills are fantastic.” All Might commented, “There we go.”

“Thank you so much.” Izuku said, before All Might launched into the air with the bottle in his pocket.

With a lighter heart, Izuku skipped his way to get some milk and eggs for his mom.

*

All Might landed on the roof, letting his muscle form disappear to reveal his normal form. He coughed up some blood into his fist before smiling softly.

“Little Midoriya seems to have grown up into a fine young man. I hoped I gave him hope into following his dream.” Toshinori mumbled to himself as he remembered how much the little one has grown up. “It has been a while since me and Torino have checked in on them. Ever since my accident, we haven’t seen the famil all that much, but I feel like they are doing just fine.”

He smiled as he remembered young Tenko’s debut as Nova, he wore a white cape similar to his grandmother’sthat matched his gloves. He followed after his older brother's hero debut as Phoenix.

“That’s enough reminiscing. It’s time to turn this villain in.” Toshinori said, reaching into his pocket to find nothing but a hole at the bottom.

“Oh! I forgot these pockets had a hole in them. Oh no. Well, hopefully, the villain hasn’t gotten to far.”

Just then, a huge explosion came from the right side of him.

“Dang it.” Toshinori mumbled, quickly transforming back just to jump off teh building and start to head down there.

*

Izuku had just picked the groceries from the store when he heard a massive explosion from down the street. He paid quickly before rushing outside to see what was happening.

It was all the heroes from that morning! Backdraft was putting out fires, Mt. Lady was holding back civilian, and Death Arms was watching a scene with Kamui Woods. Izuku walked closer to see the same sludge villain from before , but this time….

...it had Bakugo in their grip.

Izuku watched the heroes look at the scene without moving, and he knew if they waited any longer Bakugi would suffocate. He was just starting to form a plan in his head when Bakugo looked pleadingly in his direction.

Gathering up his courage, Izuku ran towards the danger with his backpack in one hand and his groceries in the other.

“Hey! Sewerage breath!” Izuku taunted, ignoring the heroes calls for him to get to safety. “Eat Salt!”

Izuku reached into his groceries to hurl a container of salt straight into the sludge villain’s other eye. Izuku rushed in to save Bakugo while the villain loosen their grip. While the heroes watched this reckless kid save somebody, Toshinori smiled before rushing in to help with the small amount of strength he had left.

*

“I can't wait to see what mom is cooking for dinner.” Tenko said, hopping over the rooftops with his older brother. They just finished up their last patrol and was heading home.

“All heroes in area, please report in. We need some help taking down a sludge villain.”

Tenko smiled, nudging his older brother's shoulder. “Ehh, one villain couldn’t hurt. And it’s on the way home, so why not?”

“If we are late to dinner again, I’m blaming it on you.” Touya groaned, jumping from rooftop to rooftop, using his quirk to propel him faster. Tenko followed suit after him, park outing his way through the alleyway for a shorter way.

By the time they were halfway there, they noticed how there was a sudden rush of wind before the sky started to rain.

“Pfft. Looks like All Might beat us to it.” Touya smirked, staring up at the sky.

Tenko shrugged, continuing his way there. “What’s the harm in checking it out anyway? Who knows maybe we will run into someone we know?”

Touya rolled his eyes before following his brother.

*

“It looks like everything is wrapping up. The heroes look like they are giving reports.” Tenko remarked, surveying the area.

“Hey is that Bakugo?” Touya asked, pointing to the angry teen who was being praised by some heroes. “What was he doing here?”

“Izuku?!” Tenko yelled out, seeing his brother getting reprimanded by two heroes.

Touya asked in confusion before his eyes settling on their youngest brother.“Izuku? Izuku?!”

Izuku looked up to see his brothers, while the civilians around them started to whisper about the rising rookie pro heroes who had just recently graduated. Kamui Woods and Death Arms looked over to them as they approached.

“What seems to be the problem here?” Touya asked, approaching the three.

“Nothing. It’s just that this kid was too reckless. He marched in there without a quirk to try to save that boy.”

“You weren’t doing anything! You were just standing there watching him!” Izuku argued back.

“Izuku. What happened?” Tenko asked, holding his brother’s shoulders still.

“I threw a salt container into the villain’s)’s eye to loosen their grip on Bakugo. After I got him mostly free, All Might came in and punched him.” Izuku summed up.

Tenko shrugged, “He saved someone! What’s the problem?”

“Well,” Kamui Woods tried to say.

Izuku glared, “They were praising me Bakugo right before chastising me for running in to help him.”

“And what were you two doing. Were you actively trying to stop the villain?” Tenko asked, tilting his head with a threatening smile.

“We were waiting for someone with a better suited quirk?” Death Arms replied with his excuse that sounded more like a question.

Touya folded his arms, “Quirk, huh? Let me tell you one thing, Izuku is quirkless. He threw a salt container in the villain’s eye”

“The eyes looked to be the only weakness.” Izuku added, fixing the grocery bag on his arm. Hopefully the eggs were okay.

“Yeah, now tell me, how did someone with a container of salt do better than two pro heroes? Explain that.” Touya demanded, throwing an arm over Izuku's shoulder

Kamui woods agrued back, “He wasn’t the one who defeated the villain.”

“Yeah, he was the one who basically went in to rescue someone who was being suffocated. The hostage didn’t have any time to breathe, but you two were just standing there watching it happen.at least he did something.”

“Hey, where are you-,” Death Arms tried to stop them before blazing blue eyes interrupted him with a sharp look.

“We are taking our little brother home. Go finish up those reports.” Touya retorted back condescendingly.

*

By the time they got home, everyone except their dad was there. Fuyumi was back from her teaching job, furiously checking young children’s homework. Natsuo was studying for his history class. Himiko was still dressed in her UA high school uniform,, the only thing missing was the blazer. Inko and Rei were in the kitchen, working on dinner. Shoto laid down on the ground by his other two siblings with his math notebook very close to his face.

Shoto looked up first, he became worried when he saw that Izuku was close to crying. “What happened?”

Izuku chuckled, “I got groceries.”

Tenko pulled him into side hug as Touya locked the door behind them. Himiko’s big sister senses were tingling, so she automatically brought Izuku into a hug, which he melted into very fast.

“Izuku? What’s wrong, honey?” Inko asked, coming around the kitchen table to see what was going on.

“It’s a long story.” Touya said, sitting down by Natsuo who stopped in his N.p. homework to look over at his sad little brother. Fuyumi paused in her grading to pay attention as well.

*

“Those freaking idiots! Izuku has the biggest heart, he will be a great hero! I have no idea what they are about.” Himiko ranted before pulling her brother in close to try to raise his spirits, “Don’t worry about them, Izuku. You’re wonderful. You’re amazing. You don’t need no man.”

Izuku laughed at his sister's antics as Inko’s face darkened to show off her protective mama bear side. “I see Bakugo hasn’t done much to fix his attitude.”

Rei nodded, “I can always freeze him, and set him off to sail in the water.”

Shoto shook his head, “I already offered. Izuku said that he would probably just explode his way out.

Rei paused, “Then I will just do it when he is sleeping.” Shoto laughed.

“You know what? Screw them! Izuku has the best potential to be a hero.” Natsuo argued back, getting fired up.

Izuku nodded before retelling them about his encounter with All Might, But he still kept out Bakugo’s words. All they have to know is that he burned his notebook and threw it out the window. He couldn’t tell them about it yet. Or else he would have to come up with multiple excuses as to why his family didn’t murder Bakugo.

“Wait, brilliant idea. Mom, would you allow us to train Izuku?” Touya asked, gaining a smile as he began to think about his plan.

“What?” Rei and Inko both asked in surprise.

“Oh yeah, that makes sense. You two already graduated, Himiko is already a student, and all of us have some sort of thing that we can teach him. Maybe if we just worked together we can make Izuku practically unstoppable by the time the entrance exam rolls around, like, in ten months.” Tenko explained.

Izuku brightened up.

“I hereby promise to make you, Izuku, into the first quirkless hero even if I have to break a few rules.” Tenko promised. Touya and Himiko nodded , crossing their heart with their pointer fingers.

“We promise.” Touya and Himiko added in as well.

Izuku felt the comforting warm hug of Shoto from behind him as his siblings all started to bury him in a large group hug.

Inko softly laughed at their antics before grabbing Rei’s hand for them to join in.

Notes:

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 15: Izuku’s Training to be the First Quirkless Hero Begins.

Summary:

Izuku starts his training with his family being supportive and helping him along the way. During this time, Shoto also trains to gain strength and control over his power.

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku still had to go to school, but Shoto paid extra attention to his little brother during the day. He made sure that as soon as he got from his class, he would check on him.

And he accompanied his two mothers as they approached the school on their behavior towards their son. Safe to say, when someone threatens with a lawsuit, the school becomes very apologetic. With that encounter, the bullying was finally kept a minimum with his teachers doing the bare minimum of not allowing any kind of quirk usage in the class and not allowing any kind of bullying to go on in their eyesight. No one wanted to lose their job. Little did they know, Hisashi was gathering some proof on their quirkless discrimination over the years, so they could get the school in serious trouble for their treatment of Izuku as well as others.

Shoto kept an eye on the bragging Bakugō across the lunchroom before glancing over to the gossiping teachers standing with their coffees off to the side.

Izuku looked up from his noodles to see his brother looking somewhere else.“Shoto, what do you keep looking at?”

“Nothing worth paying attention to.” Shoto answer before turning to look inside Izuku’s bento, “Ooh, is that a little panda rice ball?”

“Yeah, why you want it?” Izuku asked, holding it up with his chopsticks.

“You know me too well, brother.” Shoto said seriously before opening his mouth. Izuku laughed before basically stuffing the rice into his brother's mouth. “Delicious.”

*

“So all you have to do is move the number up here and divide. You got it?” Fuyumi explained, writing on a dry erase board to show how he should get the answer.

“Yeah, wait hold up…. okay, I think I understand now.” Izuku said, erasing his solution a bit to correct his mistake.

Even though he had to train his studies was still important. Fuyumi might be a school teacher for kids, but she could help Izuku with his work. She tutors him at home after he returns from school sometimes to make sure that he retained all the information he learned. Most of the time, he doesn’t need as much he,p, but he would get stuck on certain lessons.

Some days, Fuyumi will bring him out to a gazebo in the garden area of the park to improve his analysis skills. She even recommended that he should write in code. Because if his notebook gets stolen or lost then his analysis won’t be used for evil intent. She brought up ideas of thinking outside the box while writing down specific notes for heroes. Maybe think about the scientific side of the quirk to see if there might be any disadvantages you could use while fighting. For example, Bakugo sweats nitroglycerin, so he can research a solution to defeat him based on a different chemical.

“Now think about how you can use their own quirk against them. Turn the tables. Think of it as a ‘stop hitting yourself!’ kind of thing.” Fuyumi suggested, drawing out an example of a hero that is getting splashed by their own water quirk.

“Use it against them by thinking ahead.” Izuku whispered, writing down the note in his notebook. Fuyumi nodded happily before continuing to sketch out what Izuku could use against the most dangerous evil of all: trigonometry.

*

Natsuo was a college student with a graphic design major with a minor in dancing. At first, he didn’t know what he could bring to the table except fun until he started thinking about it. He had friends in different majors that could help give him advice and he even realized that he could provide some help by thinking more in the fun way.

“So stretch first always a must. You need to loosen up those muscles and joints.” Natsuo mumbled, guiding Izuku to stretch on the mat.

Natsuo taught Izuku multiple kinds of dance moves that he could integrate into fighting. Izuku can learn some ballet type moves to help with balance. All kinds of stuff.

Dancing helped improve so many things. It increases strength and overall health because it is basically increases Izuku’s physical ability level. It can boost memory because dancing incorporates several brain functions at once that can further help with neural activity. Dancing helps with flexibility so it can help give a wider range of motion and lengthen your muscles. Natsuo also heard that it can reduce stress and depression.

And when they both had break days, Natsuo will bring him to an arcade to watch the movements of the video game characters. How they have a pattern in which they attack and what different kinds of offensive and defensive moves that he can do. And Natsuo would always kick his ass in Dance Dance Revolution.

Natsuo patted theback of his sweaty brother, “Ready to try expert, little bro.”

“I…,” Izuku took a deep breath, “dislike you very much right now.”

Natsuo chuckled before grinning, “Aww, so sweet! Next round.”

“Come on!” Izuku whined before bracing himself on the railing behind the dance pad.

*

“Okay, let’s see how well your self defense is.” Himiko said before throwing a punch Izuku’s way. Izuku dodged fast, before throwing his own fist towards her shoulder only for her to block it

Tenko and Toya had called the whole weapon training and parkour part, so it was her job to reteach him old and show him news ones. So every other day, she would have her own time when the sun was starting to set. Perfect time because they could both work up an appetite for dinner.

Sometime during the training, she saw his dark haired watching from the balcony with a black cat sitting by his ankles. Glancing back to her brother to see him stretching for the next round of sparring, she looked back up to her neighbor to wave. Her dark haired neighbor returned the wave before their blonde roommate came outside to check on him.

Himiko returned to her match with Izuku while Hizashi gave Aizawa a cup of coffee. Hizashi sighed, “They are really trying to help their two younger brothers, huh? I saw the oldest take the other towards the beach, so I can only assume he is doing the same as her.”

Aizawa still stared at both of their forms, he knew that they were just off a bit. He had potential, but he still had a lot more to improve on. Hizashi spied his face, “You are thinking about helping out, aren’t you?”

“What?” Aizawa asked, turning his attention towards his close friend.

Hizashi scoffed, “Come on, we both know how soft you are towards your students or at least some of them. Plus, I know that you can’t last that long without giving some form of advice to them.”

Aizawa turned to him, allowing his cat, Luna, to brush against his legs, “Why do you think that?”

“You know potential when you see it and you won’t let it be extinguished.” Hizashi replied, brushing back his blonde hair to pull it into a ponytail absentmindedly. Hizashi went back inside with Luna while Aizawa continued to watch.

Aizawa sighed p, thinking to himself that Hizashi didn’t know what he was talking about.

“Hey, mister!” Himiko called out while Izuku took a water break.

Aizawa looked down in surprise to see Himiko waving at him.

Himiko smiled before asking, “Can you help me with a move I’m trying to teach my brother? I forgot how to do it but I know you are more familiar with it! Do you mind?”

Aizawa sighed before running a hand through his hair. He slowly walked down the stairs, reminding himself that this was possibly the last Midoriya he ever had to come across. He got lucky last year since Vlad King was Himiko’s homeroom teacher, but he still encountered her.

Aizawa approached the two while tying his hair back, “What do you need to know?”

Hizashi came out five minutes later to see his old friend coaching the two during another round of sparring. “I knew he wouldn’t last that long without intervening...just like all the other times…” Hizashi thought out loud, watching as the two teens thought against each other in a fair battle.

*

Tenko and Touya both agreed to team up to train Izuku in the beach while Shoto trained with Himiko. Touya would work on his control with weapons and Tenko would help him learn the ropes of parkour. But they will both help him on increasing his strength.

“And what better way then community service!” Tenko exclaimed.

Izuku gasped, “You want me to clean the whole beach in 10 months?”

Tenko shook his head, “No, I know you won’t get everything done without some help. I’m not really asking for the whole beach to be done because I know that we already have you training for quite a bit with everyone teaching you a different set of skills.”

“It’s more like Shoto does one side, and you do the other. On Shoto’s side, I’m getting him to control his heat by working on trash that is basically a kindling to his flame. And then using his ice on the water to see how it will hold up.” Touya explained, pointing to the other side of the beach.

Tenko nodded, “Your task with this beach is to adapt to it. I'll teach you parkour so you can navigate through alleyways and stop rooftops. I will start you off slow with like fridges and stuff. And when parkour lessons are done, then you will carry some bigger pieces of trash dump into that old pickup truck…”

“Where’d you get a pickup truck?” Izuku questioned, looking back at the old truck.

“Don’t ask questions.” Tenko replied, tilting Izuku’s head to instead look at a large pile of trash. “Your basic goal is to get rid of the huge hill of trash. It’s basically the minimum goal, the maximum goal would be like half of the entire beach.”

Izuku nodded, allowing his older brother Tenko to drag him off to begin his parkour lessons. Tenko was aiming Izuku toward an old stained couch by the wet sand while Touya stayed behind.

Touya looked around the beach while he heard his brothers training in the background. He chuckled as he heard a thump followed by Tenko’s laughter. He stopped when he stubbed his toe on something hard. He cursed, holding his toe through his shoe while silently cursing. He looked up to see what caused it only to find something that he didn’t really expect.

It was a motorcycle. Or what used to be one at least. It was a dark green color, and both of its wheels were missing. Rust had begun to take over the whole body of the bike. Touya pried it out from the pile it was stuck between, staring at the old thing. It was missing several important parts like an engine for example, but it did remind him of someone.

Touya looked back towards his brothers to see Izuku stick a decent landing off a mini fridge onto a bigger couch. He looked back to the motorcycle to see the same color of his brother's hair. This might help Izuku if I can get it to work, Touya thought to himself as he ran his hands over the body of the rusty motorcycle.

Touya only knew one person that he trusted enough to work on this old motorcycle. An old acquaintance from UA, a transfer student that got a scholarship into the support department.

*

“You want me to work on this and somehow make it ready in 9 months?” Maxx asked, taking a look at the bent up metal of the bike that Touya dumped at his feet. His tentacles poking at the places where tires were missing. Maxx pushed up his glasses further up his nose to inspect some of the missing parts that the bike might need.

Maxx had a very useful quirk for support because he had eight tentacle arms along with his two normal human arms. They can regrow if they get cut off and it allows him to move super fast in water. He had light red hair that matched his tentacle’s color. His eyes were a mix of dark and light green that were slightly hidden behind the lenses of his glasses.

“This is a very old model of a remake of an even older model.” At Touya’s confused expression, Maxx explained a bit more, “It looks like it is one of those remakes of the Kawasaki H2 SE motorcycles. They only existed during the time where quirks just started appearing, but some companies would actually remake the design to fit it into our new society.”

“Can you fix it up or make it into something useful that Izuku can use?” Touya asked, leaning over to watch Maxx inspect further with his tentacles pulling and pushing on stuff.

Just then, a girl with a short green pixie cut appeared at his side out of nowhere “This is for Izuku? Oh! How is that little munchkin?”

Sakae, aka Synthesis, was a sidekick that helped out by protecting civilians with her grass manipulation quirk. Her short hair often reminds people of freshly cut lawn since her half shaved head made the soft spikes resemble grass. Her spikes are covered in small flowers clips. Her eyes are an aquamarine shade that matched her earrings. She wears soft brown eyeliner that make her eyes doe-like.

Touya‘s eyes widened in surprise, “Shit, Sakae. You scared me. Izuku is doing perfectly fine, and we are actually helping him enroll into our old high school.”

“UA? Ah, that takes me back to the sports festival where you kicked our asses.” Sakae sighed, smiling at the memories, “Still waiting on my rematch.”

“Anytime, anyplace.” Touya responded to her, giving her a fist bump. “Maxx, will you be able to fix it at that time?”

Touya watched as Maxx smirked, pushing up his glasses. “You misunderestimate how fast I can get this done. I can get this baby ready for you with added features in about 3 months. Maybe you can give it to him as a Christmas gift.”

*

It had only been two months, but Izuku and Shoto were getting stronger.

Their neighbor, Mr. Aizawa, gave his advice on short distance combat that fit both of their skill level. Touya watched with Mic as Aizawa taught them in the park when he said he ‘had nothing better to do’. Aizawa was a very strict teacher, but he made sure that they always took care of themselves first. He set a steady pace for them to work at each day until the deadline point.

On some weekends while at their father’s house in Tokyo, Touya and Hisashi helped Shoto with his fire side while Tenko and Himiko took care of Izuku’s handle on parkour and weapon control. Natsuo helped Izuku control with balance by learning more dance moves that he can combine with fighting moves. Fuyumi helped Shoto calm himself to better have control over both his quirks since when his emotions got out of hand, his quirk would become quite a handful.

Inko has been keeping up on a suggested diet from Tenko that he recommended for the two. If they both stuck to it, they would be more than ready to deal with the kind of training that UA had planned. Himiko nodded at his statement, remembering how grateful she was that Tenko helped her build up her stamina to deal with some of the stuff she had to do in her first year.

Whatever they had ahead of them, they would do it together as a family.

So while Shoto was off with Rei, Hisashi helps plan out some support items that his son might need in the future.

“I can get some items commissioned ahead of time from I-Island. The company actually sponsors their expo each year, so they have a few connections with them. I even talked with David Shield personally about some items that might help.” Hisashi explained to him as they listed off possible ideas for his gear and costume.

“How about a gun?” Izuku asked happily.

“Izuku…” Hisashi started before shrugging, “..maybe with non lethal bullets..or darts… hmm. Good idea.”

They both agreed on a grabbing hook, a bow and arrow, a taser gun, a defensive shield, and smoke bombs. Hisashi need a little bit of convincing on Izuku’s knives idea, only agreeing when he was convinced that Izuku would use it as a last resort if he needed it. Izuku even suggested a sword, suggesting that it was just a longer knife while Hisashi just laughed. He promised that he would only agree to it if both Inko and Rei said it was okay and that Izuku be properly trained by a professional on it. Izuku hid his smile since he knew that Synthesis had a katana, so he can easily ask her for any lessons.

“What would your costume be?” Hisashi asked his son.

Izuku took a moment before he started sketching out his overall plan for his hero costume. Inko smiled from the kitchen, watching them whisper while drawing out an idea in a notebook. It was so weird to think that only a few years ago, he was still her little boy. But she knew that her little boy was becoming a man. And she was going to support his dream, every step of the way.

*

“You guys ready for movie night?” Izuku asked.

Shoto nodded, eyes glued to the screen, “Heck yeah, I have been waiting to see the sequel of this.”

“Who is making the popcorn?” Himiko asked from her spot on the bean bag.

“Dad.” Izuku answered. He sniffed the air, “Is something burning?”

Izuku, Shoto and Himiko looked up to see their father come in with a bag of microwave popcorn being poured into a bowl. Their father looked a bit tired and smelled significantly like burnt kernels as he walked inside the living room, “Newsflash. The stove still hates me, the curse is still in effect. But luckily, microwave popcorn never lets me down. Now let’s do this!”

Touya laughed, “The curse of the flame strikes again!”

“Where is the evidence of your failed attempt?” Tenko asked, teasing his father.

“Don’t tease your father.” Inko added in.

Hisashi replied by poking his tongue out at Tenko, who gladly returned the favor.

“Ooh, popcorn.” Natsuo said, sticking his hand in and stealing a handful. He munched on them unknowing of the lost expression in Hisashi’s face when he stole the popcorn. Tenko noticed it and started snickering at the utter betrayal his father had.

Fuyumi eyed the popcorn bowl before standing up, “I’ll get started on some more popcorn. I’ll bring back some chips as well.”

Rei smiled before following her daughter to acquire some more refreshments and snacks for everyone in the living room.

She was not only glad that her family was happy, but also that her family had grown bigger.

Notes:

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote. I turned on anon asks on my tumblr too!
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 16: Christmas Special!

Summary:

Tenko and Toya take down a villain.

Tenko runs into All Might’s Secretary

Midoriya family celebrates Christmas. Izuku gets his motorcycle!

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors I need to fix!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tenko and Toya was dealing with a villain in downtown Musutafu for their late morning patrol. It was Christmas Eve and the two scheduled for a mostly free Christmas holiday to spend with their family. It was nearing the end of their patrol when they were sent to deal with a group of villains in a gang that was holding people hostage in a jewelry store.

“To you left, Nova!” Phoenix called out before punching a low level thug that came to close. He aimed a flame fist towards the thug who tried to tangle hostages back into their spot.

Tenko, aka Nova, threw his attacker over his shoulder. He narrowed his eyes at two thugs who were aiming to escape. He took off his left glove with his teeth while the other held down his attacked. His left hand disintegrated a telephone in half that landed on the two thugs who tried to run away from the hero fight. “Thanks, Phoenix! Watch out!”

Phoenix took a trash can lid to the head before looking over his shoulder with a glare. Hisattacker tried to hurriedly escape before Phoenix threw up a ring of fire that trapped him with the attacker. He even captured more of the thugs inside the circle to help out Synthesis as she guided the hostages out of the store. “Nice call, Nova. Let me take care of these guys.”

“Thanks for the help, Phoenix!” Synthesis called out, using her vines to shield the hostages away from any thugs nearby. One of the men charged forward with a knife, but Synthesis tripped them with her grass. He fell to the floor with a cry, slamming his face into the ground.

Synthesis allowed her sidekick friends to take away the hostages as she apprehended the man after sliding the knife away with her foot.

Tenko passed the three thugs over to another hero before he saw the main villain heading for his brother. He glared before glancing down at the rope on his waist. He grinned as he got an idea.

Tenko sneaked over while he surveyed his target. He was right behind his target as he grew closer to his brother with his blue fire slowly being diminished as he took down the multitude of men.

“Hey, big guy. Look over here, got an early gift for you.” Nova called out, drawing the attention of his target. He maneuvered his rope with his hands, lighting it on his brother’s blue fire. “Surprise!”

His target’s eyes widened as he whipped the rope around the villain’s foot, yanking it up to trip him up. The villain's eyesight was blurred when his head hit the ground, they were seeing double.

The villain’s eyes began to focus when he saw four figures coming over to him. His sight started to clear, showing that it was Phoenix and Nova approaching him.

“Gotcha,” Nova said with a bright smile that matched Phoenix’s sadistic grin.

*

The two brothers dealt with the police reports afterward before returning to the hero agency to change into civilian clothes. After everything was taken care of, the two brothers were walking with their hero costumes in special duffel bags.

“Phew! That was a work out. Can’t wait to get home.” Tenko said, stretching his arms over his head as he walked with his older brother.

Toya nodded with a dry chuckle, “I know. Also, where did you learn that move that you did with the rope?”

Tenko looked at his brother with a tilted head, “Remember? I did an internship with Midnight. She taught me how to use some whip-like moves and to use my disintegration in a more creative way with my surroundings.”

“Oh right!” Toya responded before asking, “Wait, who taught you the parkour moves?”

Tenko replied, “Same as you. I also had an internship with Eraserhead in my second year. Midnight was in my third. I think Present Mic was in my first ...”

“Remember when Himiko went on her internship with a Vlad King?” Toya asked.

Tenko smiled as he remembered, “Oh yeah, she was so pumped for it. Hell, I think she is going to take him again this year if he can.”

Toya’s phone notified him with a ping. He took his phone out of his pocket and checked the screen. “Oh sweet, Maxx texted to say that Izuku’s gift is not only ready, but also wrapped up in a bow for me to pick up.”

Tenko grinned, “Oh shit, can’t wait to see his face.”

“Yeah, I’m going to go ahead and pick the bike up from his shop. I’ll see you at the house.” Toya replied, stuffing his hands in his pockets.

Tenko nodded, “Okay, I’m going to stop by the trash beach before I go home, so you might be there before me.”

“Alright, don’t stay too long at the beach! Or else I’m going to eat all the food!” Toya called out as he walked backwards away from his brother.

“Have fun with that, bro.” Tenko answered back, waving as his brother took a shortcut down the alleyway to get to Maxx’s shop fast.

Tenko walked slow as he looked at the trash piles on the beach. Since they started training, the piles have slowly started to disappear revealing the nice white sand of the beach.

Tenko was walking with his duffel bag while staring distractedly at the beach before he ran into a tall man.

“Oh sorry, sir. I should have watched where I was going.” Tenko apologized, bowing slightly in respect.

“Oh no, don’t worry. How are you, young man?” The tall man asked in return, waving Tenko from his bow.

“Oh, I’m doing well. I’m actually about to head back home to spend some time with my family for the holidays.” Tenko replied before his eyes narrowed at the familiar face of the man. “Do I know you from somewhere?”

The tall blonde man coughed into his hand, “What? Um, pardon?”

Tenko shook his head, “Sorry, it’s just you remind me of someone that helped my family a few years ago. You wouldn’t happen to have visited Tokyo Disneyland in the past few years, have you?”

Toshinori had two decisions: feign ignorance or admit to the truth. He decided the latter, so he might have a chance at further contact with his mentor’s grandson. Toshinori smiled, “Oh! Yes, I have. I remember helping out a few lost family members rejoin the rest of their family.”

Tenko smiled, “Oh yes! That’s where! I think there was also an older man as well. I’m Midoriya Tenko. Thanks for helping out my family all those years ago.”

“Ah, no problem at all. I’m Yagi Toshinori. Here take my card.” Toshinori said, handing over his business card to Tenko.

Tenko looked at it, inspecting the details. His eyes widened when he read the last line. “You are All Might’s Secretary? Wow, that’s awesome. All Might actually helped out my little brother not too long ago. When you see him, can you tell him thanks for me. He really made Izuku’s day.”

Toshinori eyes slightly widened in recognition, “Izuku, you say? Alright. I’ll make sure to tell him the next time I see him.”

Tenko smiled, “Thanks again. Well, I’ll be on my way. Have a Merry Christmas, Mr. Yagi.”

“You too, young Tenko,” Toshinori replied softly, waving as the young adult walked away.

‘Nana would be so proud of who you have become, Tenko. I hope to tell you someday just how much.’ Toshinori thought as he smiled at the ground. He looked up to stare at the cloudy blue sky. ‘I should tell Gran Torino about how young Tenko is doing. And tell him about Nighteye’s pick for my successor, Mirio seems to be a very good candidate for One for All.’

*

Inko and Hisashi talk all cutesy. When Tenko finally comes home, sitting right next to Toya who is so excited to see the look on Izuku’s face.

Hisashi got a whole bunch of tacky ties from his children. A medium sized box held a practical mountain of different kinds of ties. He got a shaving kit that a lot of tools to cut and trim his facial hair. He got a large panda onesie with a small amount of candies. His last gift was a huge picture frame for him to hang up in his home back in Tokyo to always remember his family back in Musutafu.

Inko got two new pairs of pajamas, one was a brown bear onesie. She got three new cookbooks that contained all sorts of recipes for her to try out. She got a waffle maker, a set of cookie cutters, and a brand new coffee maker to replace her old one. She even got a frozen yogurt, sorbet and ice cream maker that she can use for desserts. Her last gift was a scrapbook filled with special memories from the past few years.

Rei got a vanilla oil diffuser that was shaped like a flower. She got a white silk robe with fluffy bunny slippers. She got a polar bear onesie with a matching sleeping mask. She got multiple soothing honey and lemon scented bath bombs. She was gifted a foot bath with a built in massager like ones that are in a spa. Her last gift was a photo album full of pictures from the family’s favorite moments.

He got a nice heavy weighted blanket that has cooling technology to cool down his body temperature. He received a Swiss Army knife with a wooden keepsake box. His last gift was an impressive wireless speaker system that could connect to his phone to play his music. His last gift was a nice leather jacket that had two blue Phoenix wings on the back.

Tenko got the new gaming system with two brand new games for it. He also got a few games for his old handheld gaming system. He received a huge Mimikyu plush that he couldn't wait to put in his room. He received many pairs of long sleeved plaid button down shirts. His last gift was a special pair of new gloves that covered up three of his fingers on each hand. They were a different color from his last ones, but this one had his initials stitched at the bottom with love.

Fuyumi got a nice simple silver charm bracelet that represented different things in her life that she loved. She got a lovely scarf that had a floral pattern with lace at the ends. She also got a nice almond color sweater dress with a pair of soft brown boots. She received a lacy white tiered skirt with a gray turtleneck sweater. Her last gift was the entire book collection of Jane Austen.

Natsuo received a patchworked denim and sweatshirt combination jacket. He got a bunch of movies that he really liked, most of them were either comedy or action. He got a Bluetooth banana that can connect to his phone when he takes calls. His last gift was a pizza blanket that was so very soft, it was perfect for cuddling.

Himiko got a red dress made of cotton and a pink one that had a flower pattern. She got a few hair ribbons that matched well with her blonde hair. She got a knitting kit for beginners and a starter set of needle felting. She got three succulent plants for her room for her to take care of. Her last gift was a string of red LED lights to hang in her room.

Shoto got an All Might figure that was a special Halloween edition with the pro hero dressed as a circus ringmaster. He got a bonsai tree kit and a pair of wireless headphones. He received a Himalayan salt rock lamp that was shaped like a crescent moon. He got a black turtleneck sweater with a nice wristwatch. For his room, there was a string hammock that he could hang from the ceiling corners to handle his weight. His last gift was a globe and a large cork board for him to organize his thoughts.

Izuku got a collection of old pro hero comics, most of them were All Might ones. He received some new hoodies with a pair of new denim jeans. He got a short dark green cape his mother had made just for him for his hero costume. He got several support items that his father approved on for his hero's journey. He got a grappling hook, a stun gun, pepper spray can, a bow and arrow, and a katana. Finally he could ask Synthesis to teach him a bit on how to handle the weapon.

Toya exclaimed, “Wait a second, Izuku. You are going to love this!”

Izuku turned around with a smile, “Okay? Should I close my eyes, Toya?”

Toya nodded, “Yes! Close your eyes and keep them shut.”

Izuku chuckled at the visible excitement of his eldest brother. Before closing his eyes. Tenko went further to hold his gloved hands over Izuku’s face to ensure that he didn’t peek at his last gift.

Izuku heard a bit of noises coming from behind him and a few gasps from his other family members. One that sounded a lot like Natsuo made a long exaggerated gasp.

“Okay, open your eyes,” Toya softly ordered. Tenko smiled before taking his hands off of Izuku’s face for him to see a huge gift wrapped thing that looked mysteriously like a...bike?

“Whoa,” Izuku whispered in awe.

“Well, go on and open it! I didn’t get it custom made for nothing!” Toya said.

“Custom?” Izuku mumbled before completely ripping into the wrapping paper. Izuku’s eyes widened as he saw a motorcycle underneath the massive amount of wrapping paper. His excitement grew as he kept unwrapping his gift until there was no paper at all covering the motorcycle.

Toya watched as Izuku did a slow turn in silence with a big grin on his face. Izuku rushed at him, and, luckily, Toya was prepared for the giant hug that came afterwards.

“Wow,” Rei responded with wide eyes.

“Oh my kami,” Inko whispered as she looked at the huge motorcycle.

“Hah, brings me back to our dating days,” Hisashi said, kissing his wife’s forehead.

“Thank you, Thank you so much! Oh my god!” Izuku said loudly while Toya swayed him in a huge hug.

Toya smiled, “You are very welcome. Thank Maxx when you see him too, he is the one who basically took trash and made a treasure out of it.”

Toya was forever thankful that he got permission from his parents ahead of time to get the motorcycle for Izuku. Although, Inko looked a bit surprised at how it looks. Rei looked astonished at the gift, patching attention to the add ons that Maxx put in.

The motorcycle itself was a nice shade of forest green that was the shade of Izuku’s hair. The front wheel had a retractable metal cover that could hurt someone if Izuku wished to. The bottom of the frame at the back wheels had a small compact jet. It worked great when Izuku decides to pop a wheelie and can have a surprise attack with his front wheel. That retractable metal cover can do some real damage.

It has a glider that could allow him to glide smoothly on roads when taking a turn. The headlight on the front of the bike acted as a flashbang. The headlight acted normally, but if he clicks a button it will suddenly get really bright in order to momentarily blind his opponents. It even had a small radio that could play music, but it also was a police radio that can make Izuku aware for any villains in his area.

What someone can’t see is the clear shield that the motorcycle can put up if it senses any danger. Maxx put it as a defensive mechanism. If something huge comes at the bike, it will form a clear shield all around the bike in a ball form that covers Izuku entirely. For example, if a car was going full speed towards Izuku, the bike will form the ball shield and safely roll Izuku out of harm's way.

And then there was a little rubber duck decal that Toya added at the last minute as a prank. It was a little decal sticker that didn’t quite fit in with the green and black color theme since it was a bright yellow. But the decal had cool black sunglasses, so it kind of matched the bike.

“That’s awesome, Izuku.” Shoto said.

Izuku cried out, “I can’t wait to ride it!”

“Be careful though, wear a helmet.” Inko replied at her son’s excitement, she smiled as she looked at her sons’ utter enjoyment.

Toya walked over to the couch and plucked a shiny black helmet from behind the couch. “Way ahead of you, Auntie.”

Izuku laughed when his older brother crammed the black helmet on his head. Toya placed an identical rubber duck decal sticker near the back of Izuku’s motorcycle helmet.

Tenko offered, “We can go out after Christmas if you want, Izuku. If that is okay with everyone.”

“I’m okay with it.” Rei said with a calm smile. “Have fun, you three.”

Inko nodded, “As long as everyone is safe.”

“Only after Christmas. We are going to spend day as family in our pajamas tomorrow. No worries, just comfort.” Hisashi replied with a determined look on his face.

“Deal,” Tenko, Toya, and Izuku said at the same time. Izuku’s agreement was muffled from the helmet.

Shoto’s soft laughter made everyone join in with their own little chuckle.

*

It was two days after Christmas when the three went to the beach to allow Izuku to start practicing on the motorcycle. Hisashi stayed true to his words as the family relaxed for the entirety of Christmas Day. The family spent the whole day with animated holiday specials and movies on television.

Toya instructed Izuku on how to ride a basic motorcycle and also explained a lot of its mechanics that Maxx added.

Toya explained, “Okay, it’s sort of like riding a bike. You already know how to ride a bike, so this should be sort of easy. Just keep your balance.”

“We are right here to make sure you don’t severely injure yourself.” Tenko replied, stepping back to join Toya by his side.

“Wow, thanks for the vote of confidence.” Izuku answered back, securing his helmet on his head. Izuku readied his stance on the motorcycle, aiming it in a straight line of the sandy beach. He kept one foot on the ground while the other was on the step of the bike. Starting it up, he breathed in calmly before kicking his foot off to drive in a straight line.

The brothers watched as Izuku drove a mostly straight line before he barked kind of rocking at the end before he ran into a trash pile.

Izuku looked back at his brothers with a thumbs up. Toya clapped before Izuku accidentally stepped on the pedal of the motorcycle, making the bike try to launch into a trash pile. The motorcycle, thankfully, sensed the danger and stopped the bike itself before activating ball shield mode

Izuku bounced on his seat, a piece of rubble from the trash pile bounced off the top of the ball shield onto the sand below. “Sorry! Can I try that again?”

Toya commented, “We have got a bit of work to do.”

Izuku cried out as the bike went backwards, letting the ball shield come down.

Tenko looked at him with a raised brow, “A bit?”

“Okay, maybe a lot of work before the entrance exam. But I think we can do it.” Toya said confidently as he watched his little brother mumble to himself about the motorcycle’s workings.

UA won’t know what hit them.

Notes:

A sidecar with multiple abilities will be added in future.

If anyone is wondering, this is how the children refer to the three parents.

Rei is taken in like Inko’s sister in the family. The children all refer to each other as siblings rather than cousins.

Toya, Fuyumi, Natsuo, and Shoto refer to Rei as their mother, Hisashi as their father, and Inko as their aunt.

Izuku, Tenko and Himiko refer to Hisashi as their dad, Rei as their aunt and Inko as their mother.

Rei, Inko and Hisashi are not in a poly relationship at all. Hisashi is basically the father figure of the children. Sorry if it sounds confusing at all.

 

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 17: The Entrance Exam!!

Summary:

Izuku and Shoto take their practical exam

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any erros I need to fix!

 

This was supposed to be up yesterday, but I spent too much time with the family interaction. But it was worth it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was finally Izuku’s time to shine.

After months and months or training with his family and some guidance from his neighbors, he was finally ready to take on UA’s entrance exam. He finally learned how to ride his support motorcycle. He even qualified for his license a year early which was great news to him.

He even started talking about bringing the motorcycle to the entrance exam. Touya pondered before checking the website to see if there were any rules about it a month ago before the exam started. Tenko even got up in the research, getting the answer that he might have to get papers for it ahead of time to allow him to use it. They allowed any non lethal weapons and most items that won’t bring harm to any peers around you.

“Yeah, they are actually really picky about the rules now. Apparently someone brought a tank because the rules didn’t say they couldn’t. They got into the support course very easily after that since they made it themselves, decided they didn’t want to be in hero cours anymore when they actually thought about it afterwards.” Tenko explained.

“So all we have to do is get my motorcycle approved before the entrance exam?” Izuku asked his brother.

Tenko shrugged, “Yeah. Pretty much.”

And luckily enough, it did get approved after they sent its blueprint, his license and a list of it functions. Maxx even called in to say that he made sure everything is safe and fully functional.

Today was the day of the entrance exam. Both Shoto and Izuku were dressed and had their backpacks for their clothes to change into when they got there.

Inko sighed, collecting her stray tears into a tissue, “I can’t believe our babies are growing up.”

“Ah, it seems like just yesterday that they were still tiny enough to pick up.” Rei said, sipping her chai tea.

“Oh, goodness, stop growing.” Hisashi’s voice came from his mother’s laptop. Unfortunately, he was stuck doing work back in Tokyo, but he didn’t want to miss anything. So Inko set up a video call for him to see the two off before they went to their entrance exam. “But have fun out there you two. Also, don’t get hurt.”

“We won’t dad!” Izuku shouted at the screen with a smile.

Shoto looked up, “At least, I won’t. I have no idea about Izuku though.”

“Dude!” Izuku cried out looking betrayed at his own brother.

Shoto looked at him right in the eyes, “I am calling it like I see it.”

Natsuo laughed from his seat on the couch, “It’s okay bud. Hey, good luck out there you two! I can’t wait to see you guys both pass and then just wipe the floor with everyone because you guys are badass.”

“I can say that I have no doubt that you two will make it in and be spectacular heroes.” Fuyumi commented.

“Aww,” they both hummed back at her.

Fuyumi added, “I mean it. Now, hurry up and eat something to put something in your stomach before you head out.”

“Got it,” Izuku nodded before turning to Shoto. “Are you still riding with me to UA?”

Shoto nodded, “Heck yeah. Oh right, I should probably get my helmet from my room.”

Izuku said, “Get the pink one.”

“Fine!” Shoto said loudly as he strutted down the hall back to the bedroom.

“Still can’t believe you got him a pink helmet. Nothing against it but I just wonder why.” Tenko said, watching as Shoto hurried back to the room to look for his helmet.

“Two reasons. One is that his hair is red and white, and when both colors mix they make pink. Second reason is because he likes strawberry shortcake.” Touya answered.

Tenko’s eyes widened when he remembered, “Oh, so that’s why there is a sticker with a little cake with a strawberry at the back.”

“Yeah, that is exactly the reason. Good work there, detective.” Touya smirked.

“Shut up.” Tenko grunted, shoving at Touya as he laughed.

“Got it.” Shoto sai, showing his pink helmet proudly to the room before joining Izuku at the dining table to slurp up the cereal bowl waiting for him. They both hurried to eat their cereal and a few fruit slices.

“Slow down. Save some strawberry slices for me.” Himiko commented, walking over to steal the strawberry slices.

“Hey, not too much, I like those too.” Shoto complained softly, as he took some more to put on his cereal.

“Cool. Have fun at the exam. You are going to need all the luck you can get to defeat what they have in store.” Himiko said, clapping Izuku on the back. “It was hell for me to get enough to pass into the hero course.”

Izuku questioned, leaning towards his big sister to see if he can get any hints. “How did you pass?”

“Well, I mostly used my knives against what they had. But I’m not telling you anything else.” Himiko said, popping a strawberry into her mouth before rushing to the couch next to Natsuo.

“Can I have some slices?” Natsuo asked, holding out his hand for some snacks for Himiko to provide him.

“Sure, lean back let me aim for your mouth.” Himiko said, waiting for Natsuo to surprisingly follow her order and leaned back against the arm of the couch.

“Oh dear, don’t get fruit all over the couch again.” Fuyumi worriedly said as she saw their parents all gathered near the kitchen still talking about today's big event.

“I won’t hopefully as long as he lands it.” Himiko said, aiming a strawberry slice directly into Natsuo’s mouth. Natsuo actually caught it this time which was a surprise from his sisters.

“Wow, good job. Next one!” Himiko said unexpectedly as she randomly threw an apple slice towards his mouth as well.

After finishing their breakfast, they hugged all of their family members before both of them got onto the motorcycle.

Shoto asked, “You do know how to drive this thing safely?”

Izuku answered back, “Of course! I have my license after all.”

“Uh Huh.” Shoto said, giving him a look as he put on his helmet.

Izuku turned back to him as he started to fasten his helmet, “I can still hear the sass in your voice even though your helmet muffles it.”

Shoto tilted his head as Izuku started up the motorcycle, “Sass? What sass?

Izuku rolled his eyes, “Just hold on tight.”

They were at UA in record time with Izuku driving his motorcycle.

“I have to get used to that eventually.” Shoto mumbled as he straightened out after getting off the motorcycle.

“Yeah. It takes a while to get over the feeling right afterwards, but you get used to it.” Izuku said, holding his helmet as he walked with his bike inside the school.

Shoto questioned, “Did they tell you where you can put it since we have written exams first?”

“Yeah, they said I can retrieve it after changing for the physical exam. They are apparently putting it where they stationed me for the physical part.” Izuku explained as they walked inside.

“Wow, that’s a really cool bike!” A girl’s voice came from behind the two.

“Oh, hi. Uh, thanks for the compliment.” Izuku sai, rubbing the back of his head.

Uraraka asked with a smile, “You guys are here for the hero course entrance exam?”

“Yep! I’m Midoriya Izuku and this is my brother Shoto.” Izuku introduced. Shoto nodded to her politely.

“Nice to meet you both. I'm Uraraka Ochaco. I’m also trying out for the hero course! I’m so excited!” She said, clapping her hands together.

The announcer called out that written exam would begin shortly and that participants must head inside which made Uraraka run ahead of them cheerfully to get inside fast.

“We better hurry.” Izuku said to his brother.

Shoto nodded, “Bet I can beat you in a race. Ready set go!”

Shoto took off without a pause or giving Izuku a chance to even get into position. “Aw, why you gotta do me like this? I have a motorcycle and everything. Ugh.” Izuku hurried after his brother while trying to keep his bike straight.

*

The written exam was easier for them since Fuyumi helped them out with their studies. Izuku saw an interesting looking guy with purple hair sit a few seats in front of him. All he knew was that guy looked like he needed a friend. He even gave the teen a pencil when he saw his pencil broke its lead midway through.

The next part of the entrance exam was of course the practical exam if they wanted to shoot for hero course. Unfortunately Shoto and Izuku sat near Bakugo, but Shoto took one for the team and sat next to him to block him from Izuku’s reach.

“ARE YOU READY?! EVERYBODY SAY YEAH!”

“YEAH!” Izuku yelled with Shoto giving a half hearted shout with his fist risen up. All attention was on them for a short moment while Present Mic just looked excited that someone actually responded.

“Oh damn, someone actually responded.” Present Mic whispered to himself in happiness before going over the rules to the exam.

“Damn, I was really looking forward to crushing that damn nerd.” Bakugo mumbled while holding his card.

Shoto saw this and looked at his own card and moaned.

“Oh, it seems they are splitting us up if we are in the same schools. It might be to prevent us from teaming up.” Shoto replied, showing Izuku his card that said Battle Center C.

Izuku looked to see he was Battle Center B. “Oh, that does make sense.”

“Excuse me I have a question!” A guy stood up in the crowd with his arm raised.

“HIT ME!” Present Mic replied.

“On the handout, it says there are four types of robots not three. With all respect, if this is an error on official matters from UA, it would be shameful” The glasses guy said as the spotlight shone on him. Then he whipped around to point at the three of them, “Additionally, you have been muttering this entire time stop it. If you can’t bother to take this seriously, leave.”

Giggles rang from the cop rows as Shoto and Bakugo fixed him with glares, Izuku rubbed the back of his neck embarrassed. “My apologies.”

“The fourth villain type is worth zero points. You don’t have to do anything with it at all, it only serves as an obstacle. Just ignore it and focus on the others.” Present Mic answered.

“Thank you very much.” The glasses guy bowed before sitting back down.

Shoto watched him with narrowed eye before listening to Present a Mic say the rest of the rules. Present Mic hid his smile as he saw his little neighbors. He knew those voices sounded familiar. ‘Aww, they look so small from all the way over there’ he thought to himself as he watched the examiners talk about the fourth type like it was one of those obstacles in a video game. He couldn't wait to see them strut their stuff.

*

And now, Izuku was left to his own devices, which he means by he was left with his motorcycle with the pr other examiners while Shoto was off in another section. Spying a familiar face of the girl he spoke to, he went over just to say hi. Well, he was until the glasses guy from the exam stopped him in his tracks before he could make it to her.

Switch a sigh, he ignored his other peers who seemed to write him off as he got on his motorcycle.

“Go!” Present Mic yelled out. Izuku slammed on the gas and started his way on the course from a distance, he heard Present Mic encourage others to start since ‘HEROES DON’T WAIT!’.

Izuku sped away on his forest green bike to head towards the tall robots in his way. The bike started to activate the shield while Izuku popped a wheelie with the compact jet at the back. He braced himself as the bike started to travel up the robot’s leg. He unsheathed his taser gun and stun gun to aim right at the robots’ weak spot near its neck and fired. Instantly, the robot was shut down. With a roar if it’s engines, the motorcycle traveled through the air to land in the next robot.

He did the same with the next few robots he came across. Sometimes he used his katanas to cut the wires he saw or he just used the electricity from his taser right at the small board that controlled it at their neck.once he used the front wheel attack head on right in the middle of a three pointer’s face, but he did end up going into ball smiled mode afterwards from the bouncy fall.

But one time, a sparkly boy fired a laser at a robot that Izuku was about it hit. He numbly waved at the boy before he shot off like a glittery rocket with his stomach laser.

All the while they were battling somewhere in a building, the teachers were watching the screens of all the battle centers to observe the students taking the practical exam.

“Hmm, all of them look quite promising.” A woman said, observing a television screen with a boy that freezes an entire wave of robots before helping others.

“Let’s see how well they react to this…” one of them said as the pay pushed a big red button. One of the teachers stared at the young boy on the motorbike as he took down another one pointer.

The ground started to rumble and building started to crumble as a large robots walked down the street towards the crowd of examiners. It took another step that launched a dust cloud over all of them which caused them to scream in surprise. Izuku looked from through his helmet to the tall robot. Everyone started to run away. He even exchanged glances with the glasses guy from earlier as he ran away as well.

“Two minutes remaining!” Present Mic announced as Izuku starters position his bike to turn around from the giant robot.

“Help! Help me! My leg! I can’t get out!” A girl shouted, trying to crawl her way from underneath the rubble that trapped her leg.

Izuku looked at her before looking at the approaching robot. It was still a good spdistance away from her, but she was still in its path of destruction. With a nod to himself, he rode his motorcycle to the scene while everyone kept running away. For a moment, the glasses guy looked back to see him going to help the other girl.

Izuku took off his helmet for a brief moment. “Hey, remember me?”

“Huh? Midoriya?” Uraraka asked.

“Yep! Leg is stuck right?” Izuku questioned.

“Yeah.” Uraraka nodded.

“Gotcha.” Izuku said. Without another thought, Izuku lifted the rubble just enough to allow the girl to weakly pulled herself forward on the ground. It didn’t take much since he had been lifting fridges basically all summer.

“We gotta hurry. Have you ever ridden on a motorcycle before?” Izuku asked quickly.

Uraraka shook her head, “No!”

“Well, there is a first time for everything.” Izuku said, hurrying to put on her helmet as the robot slowly tried to step towards them. Luckily, the robot was still a good twenty feet away from them since Izuku’s motorcycle was faster in speed than the large robot.

The robot was steadily making its way towards them as Izuku helped Uraraka settle into the motorcycle. Narrowing his eyes, he quickly set a trap with his grappling hook by setting it up on the two buildings between the robot. Izuku activated the ball shield before speeding away from the giant zero pointer.

“Come on. Come on. Come on.” Izuku changed as they drove away fast right as the zero point started to fall from the wire placed between the two buildings. Izuku sped away with Uraraka holding onto his waist as the robot slowly started to fall onto the wide street. The robot crashed on the ground when they were a safe distance away right as Present Mic called for time.

“Right on.” Izuku mumbled, allowing the ball shield to fall from the motorcycle. Uraraka took off her helmet, holding her stomach.

“I think the ride made me more uneasy than I already am.” Uraraka moaned, holding her hand to her mouth.

“Oh hell.” Izuku said, digging his hand into the small compartment made to be a cup holder to pull out a plastic bag. “Here.”

Uraraka spit up into the bag while Izuku grimaced at the sound. “My brothers and sisters needed some when I first started driving. I have some extra in the cup holder just in case something like this happens again.”

Recovery Girl walked around giving gummies and kisses to anyway who needed them. Recovery Girl came over to them and gave them gummies before Izuku donned back on his helmet.

After the practical exam, Shoto and Izuku met up at the front of UA to ride back home. Meanwhile, a tired teacher wrote down Midoriya Izuku name into his class before writing another person’s name from the recommendation exams.

Notes:

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 18: Please Read!

Chapter Text

Hello, everyone.

I have never done an author’s note before, The previous issue has been dealt with! None of my stories will be limited now! Everything is okay now!

Also another update:

I plan on finishing...

Ghostly Whispers
Oh No, She’s Cute
Screw You Kacchan
Flowers Can Make Even the Worst Situation Better

...by May

Hopefully I can also finish The Quirkless Gamer of North Musutafu by May as well, but who knows with my schedule.

So if you are looking forward to certain updates of specific fics, I apologize for the wait. I do hope to update about three or four other fics per month if I have the time.

Thanks for reading!!

^_^

If you want to talk or ask anything about the fanfics I write, just use the links below. Ask me stuff on tumblr or talk about stuff on discord.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 19: Start of UA!

Summary:

They get the acceptance letters! A sneak into what Shoto’s exam was like. They get something changed bait birth of them before their first day of hero high school!

Notes:

Hope you like it! Tell me if there are any errors I need to fix!

 

Izuku - 15
Shoto - 15
Himiko - 16
Natsuo - 19
Tenko - 20
Fuyumi - 22
Touya - 22

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“So… she puked?”

“In a plastic bag, not in your helmet. Don’t worry.”

“Ah,” Shoto replied, looking into the inside of his helmet to double check. “I’m just surprised they let you in with the bike in the beginning.”

“I got permission for it, so it’s still fair,” Izuku commented, swinging a leg over his bike. “Do you want to share your entrance exam?”

“I will when we get home so everybody can hear about it. Well, after yours though. Your story sounds more interesting than what I did,” Shoto replied while fixing his helmet.

Izuku shrugged before asking, “Do you know how many points you got?”

Shoto shook his head while situating himself behind his brother. Izuku threw a look over his shoulder before flipping down the visor on his helmet. With a step on the gas, he took off from the school.

*

“... And then the nurse came over after all of that to heal everybody. Then I just came home with Shoto. That’s it,” Izuku finished.

“Hmm, I remember those robots. Fricking couldn’t get past them,” Himiko commented while Touya and Tenko nodded sympathetically. The robots were easy for them, but they weren’t expecting the surprise points that came from a hidden part of the test.

Fuyumi furrowed her brows, “Then how did you get in?”

Himiko chimed in, “Oh, you’ll see when you get the acceptance letter.”

“How was your day at the entrance exam, Shoto?” Their dad asked from the video cam. He wished to come home in about a week or two to be in time for the acceptance letter opening when it came in.

“Oh. It’s my turn.. well…”

*

Shoto started running as soon as the announcer yelled ‘Go!’. He rushed towards where the robot obstacles would be, glaring straight at them as soon as they came into view. It was three robots in a row down the fake city street.

He looked around, surveying the area quickly to make sure no one was on the street before letting his ice soar down the street.

The robots froze in place, the ice crept up until it covered the whole entire giant robot. He nodded before freezing a whole line in front of him, skating across the street to find other robots. The next time he saw another four robots down a fake city street, he used a huge fire blast while skating underneath their legs quickly. The robots were half melted onto each other as Shoto took down another street.

“I wonder why I haven’t heard Bakugo screaming yet. I was sure that I would hear his whining scream by now,” Shoto mumbled while he continued to skate across the pavement.

Shoto spotted a boy with purple hair styled almost like a troll doll trying to help out a kid to get to the sidewalk. He looked closer to see that they were limping, it seemed that the participant hurt their ankle.

He approached the other participant, “Hey, do you need some help?”

The purple haired kid looked over to him, “Yeah, thanks.”

Shoto nodded before taking the other kid’s arm and placing it around his own shoulder. Together, he helped the purple haired kid guide the injured one to the sidewalk. They helped lower him to the ground before Shoto ran off to take care of any robots in the area.

*

“And I just kept burning or freezing robots until they called time.” Shoto finished to the listening ears of his family.

“Good grief. Thank goodness, my school didn’t let us fight robots to get in.” Natsuo commented after a low whistle. He snuggled into the cushions of the couch while Touya nodded at his story.

Touya raised a brow, “Did you use the move I taught you?”

“Oh, definitely,” Shoto confirmed, “I used a small version of it when the fast one was me approaching from the back.”

“Nice!” Touya added, rustling his little brother’s hair. “I'll teach you everything I know, young follower.”

*

It was family dinner time at the Midoriya apartment. At least once or twice a month the family will try to meet at either the apartment in Musutafu or dad’s abode in Tokyo to have a huge family dinner.

Hisashi came over to their house because he guessed the letter would be soon because he has already been through the waiting process three times already. Touya and Tenko had their own apartment and Natsuo spent more than half of his time at his dorms now at university. Fuyumi was looking into some cheap apartments close by that she could pay for with her teacher salary.

Fuyumi excused herself to check the mail when everyone started finishing up their dinner. Inko was about to drop a plate when Fuyumi came rushing in with two wax sealed stamped envelopes with UA’s symbol on them.

“They are here!!” Fuyumi soda loudly, holding up the two envelopes excitedly. Shoto and Izuku both turned towards the envelopes in almost slow motion. Fuyumi rushed with them towards the living room while everyone followed them to see.

Everyone surrounded the two in anticipation of what the letters would hold inside. The two brothers looked at each other before Himiko’s hand came to rest on both of their shoulders reassuringly. With everyone’s calming presence, they nodded to themselves before glancing at each other’s invitation.

“Should we open up at the same time?” Shoto asked. Izuku nodded which led to both of them breaking the wax seal quickly to reveal a circular piece of metal.

“What the-?” Natsuo mumbled under his breath.

Then all of the sudden the piece of metal came out as a projection of All Might’s face.

All Might’s voice rang out, “I am here as a projection now!”

“What? All Might? Isn’t this UA? Will… will he be teaching?” Fuyumi asked with a hand propped under her chin.

“You are looking at the newest UA faculty member!” Shoto and Izuku’s invitation projection said at the same time.

Hisashi remarked, “Oh, would you look at that?”

“Will All Might be a good teacher?” Rei asked softly from Inko’s side.

Inko added in, “Hopefully…”

“Huh? Yes? What’s the matter? Who is showboating? Wait, I have to do many of these things?! Ugh,” All Might asked a person offscreen.

Tenko broke into a grin, “Pffft.”

“Young man, you have acquired approximately 60 villain points. And you have been rewarded over 10 rescue points from helping out another participant. You have 70 points in total which brings you to fourth place.” All Might's projection said to Shoto.

“You have only acquired 21 villain points, that wouldn’t be enough to make it into their hero class. But! You have been rewarded 57 rescue points from an anonymous panel of judges. Making you jump to the first place with 78 points in total.” All Might’s projection said to Izuku.

Touya interrupted, “Oh my god! Look at who you beat for first!”

Izuku looked at the projection to see Katsuki’s name right under him. Shoto laughed as All Might’s voice welcomed them into UA’s hero class.

“Yes! Yes! Yesss,” Himiko whispered as she brought her hands together to rub her hands together excitedly.

Hisashi clapped, “Wooh! Let’s celebrate!”

“We could go out for ice cream later on when our food settles,” Rei suggested gently.

“That sounds like a good idea,” Inko agreed.

Shoto and Izuku hugged each other in celebration which led to Himiko joining, Then Natsuo, then Fuyumi until everyone was in a family group hug.

*

“Are you ready for the celebratory makeover day?” Touya questioned as he led his brother’s down the street. He and Tenko took the day off just to celebrate personally with their little brothers. Touya wore his favorite leather jacket over an old shirt and jeans.

Tenko was wearing a very baggy hoodie over jeans with a huge pocket in the front that he often hides his 5DS in. Tenko looked up from his phone to turn to him. “Whose idea was to call it that?”

Touya shrugged, the chains connecting his bottom and upper ear piercing moving with his head movements, “Probably you. I don’t think I came up with it.”

“So what are you two planning on doing to change things up?” Tenko questioned to his two little brothers.

“I was thinking about a haircut. I was to maintain the steadily growing plant bush on top of my head.” Izuku remarked, grabbing onto some strands of his hair.

“So no more fluff?” Shoto asked curiously.

Izuku shook his head, “I was actually thinking of something to trim it down a bit, but highlight the floof too. Like an undercut of something to bring out more of the curls.”

“Good idea. Ugh, remember when I tried to make that mohawk work?” Tenko reminded.

“That didn’t work at all. You tried to look cool, but you just looked like a total dork. Ahh, the photos we took of you during that time. Those were the best photos I have ever taken. They must be in the photo album right next to when Natsuo went for an ombré effect thing with his hair.” Touya laughed.

Tenko nodded at the memory, “And now I’m wearing it long since I actually like it like this. My hair is down to my shoulders, the perfect length for me.” Tenko turned to Shoto, “So, undercut for Izuku. Shoto, do you want to do anything? Like a haircut or something?”

“I was actually thinking about getting a piercing...” Shoto commented.

Tenko added, “Oh! Oh! OH! Touya, this is your case…”

“Okay, Sho,” Touya clapped his hands, “What are you feeling like? I can take you through all the piercings you could get. Nose is good, ears are okay, lips are solid maybe, but I would ask mom about getting an eyebrow or tongue piercing though.”

Shoto tilted his head in thought, “I was just thinking about ear piercing. I don’t really want to cut my hair right now, I’m thinking about letting it grow a bit.”

And so, the two split up. Touya went with Shoto further down the street to a tattoo parlor that Touya visits to get his piercing done. Tenko went with Izuku towards the nearby hair salon to get the haircut he wanted.

After an hour, the two walked home with their brothers. Shoto had a simple lobe piercing done and he was carrying home his saline spray for the recovery process. Izuku got a haircut which had longer curls at the op, but the sides were shaved down a bit. It wasn’t completely shaved down to the skin, and it created a nice fade.

When they came home to show everybody, they were impressed with the ew looks. Of course, the mothers almost felt like crying because their little ones were growing up. Oh, who are we kidding? Of course, Inko cried while Rei was trying to not follow suit.

**

After some time preparing, it was time for their first day at UA. Well, if their family will let them leave.

Their father watched from a video call on the computer on the kitchen table as Himiko rushed out of her room to join them. She quickly shifted her feet into her school shoes as their mothers fussed over their youngest sons.

“Do you have your handkerchief?” Inko worried as she messed with Izuku’s hair.

Rei questioned, making sure Shoto has All his pockets zipped. “You do have enough pencils, right? Do you need me to get a sharpener?”

“Are your phone’s fully charged?” Inko asked, turning her attention towards her young daughter, “Himiko, I’m talking to you too,”

“Don’t worry, I charged it all last night,” Himiko answered back as Izuku said that they were all ready.

“Don’t worry, mother and auntie. Me and Izuku have everything,” Shoto said while Izuku nodded.

“Okay, you both have fun now,” Inko looked at them gently.

Rei smiled softly, “Tell us all about your first day when you come back home.”

“We will! See you later! I love you!” Izuku said as Himiko opened the door wide for them to get going.

“I love you both, see you later today,” Shoto added before waving goodbye to them as he followed after the two.

*

Himiko, of course, took the train once again which left Shoto to ride with her brother. They met up with her at the gate before she dragged them off in a hurry.

Himiko quickly explained as they navigated through the halls inside the UA building. “Okay, your classrooms are this way. Lunchroom down thathall. My classroom is all the ways away so I need to go hurry. See you later! Hopefully during lunch or something! Bye bye!”

“Bye, sis!” Izuku yelled back at her while Shoto silently waved at her back. “Now, our classroom.. you are in 1-A right?”

“Yeah, we already knew this.”

“I know. I just..momentarily forgot...Wow, these doors are huge,” Izuku replied, too deep in thought o process Ashe took in his surroundings. He couldn’t believe he was actually here! He was here right next to his brother! Yes!

“Class 1-A...seems like we are here,” Shoto remarked, staring up at the tall door.

“All right, let's start our hero academy. It all begins here!” Izuku said excitedly while he pushed the door open.

“Get your feet off the desk! UA is a respectable academy that doesn’t deserve this disrespect!”

“Fuck off, elite! I do what I want,” Bakugo announced, tilting his chin up in annoyance from the same glasses guy Izuku saw at the exam.

Then a tall guy with a shaved head approached, “I ALSO WOULD LIKE IF YOU PUT YOUR FEET ON THE GROUND! IT SHOWS DISRESPECT TO THE DESK AND THE INSTITUTION! PLEASE AND THANK YOU!”

“SHUT UP, BALDIE!”

“I'M NOT BALD! MY HEAD IS JUST SHAVED!”

“Dammit I jinxed it,” Izuku commented as Shoto just raised his eyebrows.

“Oh hey! Midoriya, right? It’s me! From the exam, you saved me! Oh wow, your hair is different”

“Yeah, I do remember!” Izuku responded before furrowing his brow. Both him and his brother look at each other simultaneously before turning around to face the ground.

Uraraka froze while Shoto and Izuku just stared at the yellow sleeping bag caterpillar on the ground.

“It took you 5 seconds to realize that I’m here. Better than I expected, but still not vigilant enough.” Aizawa’s voice came from the caterpillar before sipping loudly on a jelly packet.

“Aizawa-San?” Izuku asked at the same time as Shoto with matching tilted heads.

Notes:

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 20: Quirk Apprehension Test

Summary:

Quirk test begins!

Notes:

Hope you like it! I’m sorry of it seems too rushed! Bakugo is less angry than he should be.

I just realize I posted the 29th chapter on the anniversary date when I started this fic. Oh my god. So heartwarming 😭 but at same time frustrated since it has been a year and just now they got to the quirk test...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa glances up at the two with their heads tilted down at him like two giant puppies looking at their human. Meanwhile a blonde in the background with a lightning bolt in his hair raises an eyebrow because the kids that just walked in apparently already know the guy in the yellow sleeping bag?

Aizawa unzipped the sleeping bag, revealing him in his normal comfortable attire. “Hello, I’m Shota Aizawa. I will be your homeroom teacher.”

“Huh?” Most of the class asked, still bewildered from his introduction while Shoto and Izuku looked the least surprised. They looked like they expected this to happen.

Shoto shot over a glance to the tall boy with glasses that called out Izuku during the entrance exams. He narrowed his eyes before looking towards the shaved head of the loud teen that stood up to Bakugo. Wow, he was tall as hell.

“Right. Let’s get this show over with. Put these gym uniforms on and head outside,” Aizawa announced, throwing the uniforms to all of the students in the room. Inasa grabbed the uniform out of the air like a fan at a sports game that reached for the shirt that got launched by one of those shirt guns.

Izuku turned to his brother, “I have a slight clue of where this might be going.”

“I think we won’t be spotting Himiko at the entrance ceremony,” Shoto whispered back, following the class our of the room with Izuku right beside him.

“More like she would have spot us. You have the most recognizable hair out of the two of us,” Izuku replied back, pushing Shoto’s arm.

Shoto gave him a look that made Izuku have to throw a hand over his mouth to keep from laughing. Shoto’s deadpan disappointed face was always a treat to see.

*

“We are going to go through a quirk assessment test to see where you are with your quirks so far. Before you ask, no we won’t be going to the entrance ceremony. Ceremonies are pointless. You don’t want time on them if you want to be in the big leagues.”

“Here at UA we aren’t tethered to traditions. That essentially means that I get to run my class however I see fit. You have been taking physical exams most of your lives, but you never got to use your quirks before.” Aizawa explained to the class before him.

“All of you need to know your maximum capacities. It’s the most rational way of figuring out your potential as a hero.” Aizawa said stepping back to a large white circle drawn with chalk on the ground. “Now, who wants to demonstrate?”

Uraraka raised her hand up high before Bakugo had the chance. “Okay, Uraraka. What was your farthest distance thrown with a baseball when you were in junior high?”

“I think 54 meters?” She answered back.

Aizawa nodded, “Okay, now try doing it with your quirk. Anything goes, just stay in the circle. And don’t waste time.”

Uraraka walked into the circle and picked up the ball laying on the grass. With a steadying breath, she threw the ball while using her quirk. The ball flew through the air a couple of feet before it started to float upwards into the sky. The rest of the class watched in wonder as the ball kept going and going.

Aizawa cloaked the distance on his device before turning back to the class to show the infinity symbol on the device.

“Wow! Talk about major flex on the first day!” a boy with the blonde hair exclaimed.

A boy with black hair smiled, “Alright, we can use our quirks as much as we want. Hell yeah.”

Bakugo stared at the device like he wanted to destroy it. Izuku looked impressed at the results, already starting to mutter about how useful Uraraka’s quirk is. Shoto shook him back to existence right as an unsuspecting soul said that it sounded like fun which caused the two to freeze.

They looked back toward Aizawa to see a bone chilling expression on his face. “Fun? You think this is going to be games and playtime? Today you will complete eight physical tests to gauge your potential,” Aizawa grinned . “Whoever comes in last has no potential and they will be expelled.”

“Like I said, I get to decide how this class runs. Understand? If that is a problem to anyone, you can go home right now.” Aizawa announced.

Uraraka raised her hand, “Um, sir? We just got here. Doesn’t this seem unfair? It’s just our first day.”

“Oooh. Bad choice of words,” Shoto whispered.

“You should never get Aizawa-San started on unfairness,” Izuku muttered back.

“Oh and you think natural disasters are fair? Power hungry villains ready to attack the innocents? Or maybe catastrophic accidents that wipe out entire cities? No. The world is filled with unfairness. Hell, even the entrance exam was unfair to many people that don’t have flashy quirks that are able to take down robots. If you want to actually be a pro, you are going to have to push yourself to the brink. So go beyond. Plus Ultra. Show me it’s no mistake that you are here. Prove yourself.”

Without another word to argue with him, the class moved on to the tests.

Izuku looked over to Shoto as they made their way to the first test which would be a fifty meter dash. “Hey, you don’t think he was kidding about the expulsion thing, right?”

Shoto hummed, “It’s very possible that he is not joking about it at all. Let’s just show him that we are both worth keeping.”

The two watched as the other classmates of their raced before a soft voice interrupted them. The loud boy with the shaved head went against the boy that called out Izuku on the day of Entrance Exams. They both scored around 4 seconds while Izuku looked close to geeking out about the wind quirk that the loud classmate showed off. And he was already rambling on how the other o e had a quirk similar to the hero Ingenium. Wow, they had to learn names quickly, so they could recognize their own classmates. They already know the angry Pomeranian.

A girl with short purple hair commented, “Hi. I just wanted to say your piercing looks cool.”

“Thank you,” Shoto replied back, his fingers tracing over the snowflake stud in his ear. Izuku rubbed a hand through his shorter curls before making his way onto the track. Izuku ran as fast as he could, earning him a total speed of 6.7 seconds. Shoto went next, using his ice to propel him down the track to earn a total of 5.3 seconds.

Test two was grip strength. Shoto and Izuku were basically grunting together as they tightened their grip on the machine. Their scores were overshadowed by a tall classmate with a mask that scored over 500 kilograms.

The next test was the standing long jump. Shoto basically used his fire to propel himself in the air before landing on the ground. Izuku channeled his inner Kangaroo to jump as best as he could which led Aizawa to give a noncommittal hum at his result. The fourth test was repeated side steps that they both did their very best on. Izuku used his knowledge gained by the large amount of dancing games that Natsuo introduced him to.

The fourth test was the ball test that Uraraka showed off first before the tests began. The next one to show off their power was Bakugo who earned around 705 meters from his throw. Izuku watched in wonder as many wen before him. A dark haired girl made a literal mini canon to shoot the ball in the air. The loud guy with wind powers used his quirk to swirl the ball in a mini tornado to send it off flying into the air. Shoto used his ice on one throw and his fire on the other throw. Although his ice quirk gained him nor meters than his fire throw just the results that Aizawa showed him.

Izuku’s turn was last. He thought about what he should do to for a moment. He decided to use a form of baseball player from the sports show that Touya and Natsuo watches. He still remembers how they tried to play catch with the classic baseball and glove with each other. So, Izuku took a deep breath and slowly got into position. He focused on where he wanted to throw the ball, shifting his feet to find a good balance. Izuku brought his foot up gently, simultaneously getting his arm ready to throw the ball. Once he brought his leg back down to the earth, he threw the baseball as hard as he could.

Aizawa wrote down his results while Shoto looked impressed by his throw. It was barely into the hundreds like the others, but it was close to how far actually professional baseball pitchers would throw.

After Izuku got his score, Bakugo sneered at him. He didn’t know how Izuku got into this school. Maybe it was just because of connection that he had because his brothers are now some b-lister pro heroes rising in the ranks. Bakugo glared over to the side, refusing to stare ta him any longer than he needed.

The next test was sit ups. Shoto and Izuku took turns holding the other’s feet as they did as many as they could. Izuku was proud at the end of it since he beat his personal record while Shoto needed to catch his breath.

The following test was seated toe touches. It was here when Izuku and Shoto showed off their flexibility. A pink haired girl gave them a genuine compliment on just how flexible they were. She seemed to be very flexible herself along with another girl with a froglike appearance.

The last test was a long distance run. Shoto ran as fast as he could, earning him fourth place. Shoto was right above Bakugo. Meanwhile Izuku earned himself seventeen place above a shy boy that had a little bird land on his shoulder. But out of everyone in the second half of the rank, Izuku was the only one that didn’t look out of breath like everyone else.

*

At the end of the quirk test, The class stood in front of Aizawa as he pulled up the scores. Izuku mentally sighed as he saw that he scored the eighteenth place while Shoto was in the top five. The girl named Hagakure made a sound of disappointment before Aizawa grinned.

“No one is getting expelled. It was just a logical ruse,” Aizawa announced to the class. Hagakure cheered when she realized she wasn’t going home. The tall boy congratulated the class very loudly about their results from the hard work they put in. Shoto was half listening to the tall boy go on about how they had all put their very best into the tests before them and how it was all so inspiring.

They were both in the classroom after they changed back into their regular school uniforms when they finally learned one of their classmates names.

“Midoriya?”

Shoto looked up to see a dark haired girl in front of the two close siblings. Izuku looked towards Shoto before addressing the girl, “Yes?”

“You are Midoriya Izuku and Midoriya Shoto, correct?” The girl asked gently.

Shoto nodded, “Yes, we are.”

“Ah, I’m not mistaken! Hello! Im Yaoyoruzu Momo. I learned about you two from your father Midoriya Hisashi. He works at my parents’ business as a lawyer. I have so much about you two and the others. He has so many pictures in his desk!” Momo gushed, her eyes twinkling as she talked to the two. “I would have never thought I would meet the two of you officially here at UA! Oh, my apologies. I must be acting too forward with my introduction.”

“No need. Our dad mentioned you to us a couple of times. He actually always wanted us to meet you, but schedules never really lined up quite that well,” Izuku explained.

Shoto nodded, “He recounted a time that you gave him some of your snacks when one of his coworkers ate his lunch.”

Momo blushed, “That was so long ago. He was always such a nice man compared to other lawyers in the past I have encountered. He often talks about his family a lot to me, I heard many stories. He is so approachable and would always cheer me up if I was ever sad.”

“That sounds like dad. Hopefully he didn’t tell you many embarrassing ones,” Izuku nodded with a smile.

“Not much. I did hear about getting all of you lost at Tokyo Disney and getting temparily separated from each other,” Momo commented before her phone went off. She looked at the notification on her screen. “Oh, I’m sorry. But I must leave. The driver will only wait for so long. Would you two like a drive?”

“Thanks for the offer, but I have my own ride,” Izuku smiled while Shoto looked like he was debating on accepting or not.

“I’m sorry I have to leave now. But I will talk to you two tomorrow. I must hurry, I don’t want Mr. Kim to worry. Goodbye for now!” Momo called back to them as she hurried down the hall.

Izuku waved back to her excitedly, “See you later!”

“Farewell,” Shoto raised a hand to wave.

Most of their new classmates has already hurried out of the school except for a few. Shoto and Izuku were making their way to the front of the school where they could see Himiko waiting for them.

Himiko was leaning on a tree with her small backpack hanging loosely in her hand. She had a lollipop in her mouth as she swung her backpack in her hand. She turned to glance their way, immediately running over to them.

Himiko approached, popping the lollipop out of her mouth to speak to them, “I didn’t see you guys at the ceremony. So... I can only guess that you ave Aizawa as a homeroom teacher?”

“Yeah. He made us take an quirk assessment to make sure we all have potential,” Izuku explained.

“Yeah. Aizawa-San does that all the time. Did he expel anyone?” Himiko questioned.

Shoto answered back, “No?”

“Really?! Damn, your class must be promising,” Himiko said. “Hey, Shoto? Do you mind if I ride with Izuku back home?”

“Oh, not at all,” Shoto breathed out in relief. “I’ll just meet you two back at home”

“Weird request so suddenly.”

Himiko shrugged, “I heard the train would be slow today since there are so many high school kids going home after entrance ceremonies.”

Izuku hummed to himself, “Ohhh. That’s why.”

“Yeah, yeah. Anyway, let’s hit it! Wooh!” Himiko cheered, running towards where Izuku parked his motorcycle.

 

Extra:

Shoto smiled softly in return, “Trust me. Side note: if you didn’t have loving parents, you would have been adopted into our family soon enough.”

“Shoto!”

“Look me in my eyes yes. Tell me that isn’t the truth,” Shoto ordered, starting right into Izuku’s eyes.

“Point taken,” Izuku responded which made Shoto give him a smug look.

Momo blinked at their interaction with a confused expression.

Notes:

I’m sorry if this chapter seemed a bit rushed. I’m actually going to edit and add more to this next month. I will expand a bit more, maybe add short little chapters in between or something that will help establish more.

I want to go back and fix up bakugo a bit more. Since bakugo was really upset at him having a quirk all of the sudden, but in this he is just more confused angry at why Izuku was let in because the practical was literal robots.

The addition of Inasa will lead to Shoto and him being friends. Since he initially didn’t hate Shoto in canon before Shoto like blew him off or something. So inasa would see nothing of Endeavor behind Shoto’s eyes.

I have a lot of things planned in the future. Like I want to explore Natsuo’s life in college, Fuyumi’s job as a teacher with a lot of troublesome kids with their kids just coming in, and more of Touya and Tenko’s Hero work. I want to show Rei, Hisashi and Inko in little parts. I also want to add a bit of Himiko in her own class and stuff. I don’t want to forget about anyone. Speaking of, there will be second official family trip to Tokyo Disney with Rei with them.

If you want to see anything specific or want to ask questions, go ahead in comments. I want to see everyone’s opinions on what they wonder about the future. Do you want to see another form of the League of Villains for the USJ attack? Or do you just want the fluffy rescue stuff that the OVA showed? (There’s is an ova of a redo of the USJ)

I kind of want to have Natsuo participate in a dance competition like during a ti:period after the sports fest. Aizawa and Fuyumi, both teacher, sharing advice on how to wrangle in troublesome kids in their own way.

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 21: Battle Training!

Notes:

Hope you like it! I wrote close to 5,000 words in one day. I’m kinda tired.

Also, I have no posting schedule yet, so I apologize to everyone who has been waiting for so long. I think I kind of went into a writer burnout if that is what it is called, like no motivation even though I kept getting ideas. I just couldn’t bring myself to write them.

Ha, anyway it’s half past midnight so enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The morning began like normal with all of the family members rising early to have breakfast before they started their day.

Even though Tenko and Touya didn’t live in the same house anymore, they still rose at the same time. They could rise later since they didn’t start patrols that early in the morning, but they always rose at the same time as always. Back at their shared apartment, they had eggs and bacon. Tenko was in charge of breakfast most of the time since Touya had started to pick up the burn curse from their dad.

Back at their home, Inko and Rei were helping each other prepare breakfast for everyone using what they had in the pantry. Most of the time it was cereal, juice, and fruit on the side. But today, they were cooking up some pancakes as well.

Hisashi was there over the computer screen like most mornings since he started to live in Tokyo. His bedhead took up most of the screen because of his curly hair that would not be tamed. He watched the two mothers work hard in the kitchen while gathering his things over the computer. And when everything is settled down, he would start eating breakfast at the same time as them to feel like he was there at the table with them.

While they began to cook, the children started to make their way out of their rooms. Natsuo was still in his pajamas when he arrived first because he always ate before he dressed up for the day. Fuyumi followed after with a simple cardigan over a sundress for her job.

Himiko came out last in her UA school uniform with her hair styled down. She yawned loudly when she walked slowly into the kitchen.

Rei glanced up at Himiko to greet her while Inko studied the pancakes to find the right time to flip, “Morning, Himiko. Did you sleep well?”

Himiko bobbed her head while she yawned. “I had a nice dream. I don’t remember what it was about, but I had a vampire girlfriend which was cool.”

“That does sound cool,” Natsuo replied with a smile.

Himiko paused in thought before turning her attention to the fridge. She hummed while she opened the fridge door to grab something from the bottom shelf in her special spot. She pulled out a vial of blood in a ziplock labeled with Natsuo’s name.

They learned through the years that Himiko’s quirk had a few drawbacks on her when she didn’t consume blood. So all of the family members donate their blood with little vials to keep in the fridge just for her. Fuyumi also knows of a cafe that caters towards quirks like Himiko’s, so Himiko would get pig blood infused desserts when Fuyumi passed by the cafe on the way home from her job.

“That sounds like a nice dream. I think I dreamed something about a zombie apocalypse. Himiko started to sing that one zombie love song in my dream which woke me up fast.”

Himiko sipped from the vial, regaining the color in her cheeks. She smirked, “That does sound like something I would do.”

“I got new stickers to encourage good behavior for the new school year. I have my sophisticated pointer,” Fuyumi said while running her fingers over the retractable pointer. She always wanted one of them. She always checked herself over in the morning before eating breakfast and after to make sure everything was in place. “Also, I packed everyone’s lunches ahead of time last night. I better not hear that any of you skipped out on eating everything in those bentos. I mean it.”

Himiko looked back to the fridge, “Oh, that’s why I saw so many bentos. Thanks, sis!”

Natsuo hummed with a mouthful of pancakes. He swallowed down the pancakes before asking, “What are you having for breakfast, dad?”

“I have some toast and blueberries. I also have some leftover smoothie I got last night,” Hisashi punctuated with a loud slurp from a styrofoam cup. “Those pancakes look delicious.”

“Next pancakes,” Inko announced, holding up two plates of pancakes with two stacked on top of each other with maple syrup and melting butter on top. Izuku stood up from his seat at the table to carefully take both plates for Shoto and himself.

Rei slid over a plate to Himiko who gratefully took it to see strawberry syrup running down the sides. Natsuo was stuffing his cheeks full of pancakes in the background while Hisashi’s laughter came through the computer speaker.

Himiko ate her pancakes quickly with Shoto and Izuku following behind her with speed. It always like they was in a mini competition with each other. It wasn’t long before Himiko had sucked her pancakes down using the fold-up method where she rolled up the pancakes into a cylinder tube of pastry.

Himiko gathered her things in her backpack before messing up Shoto and Izuku’s hair while they ate. Natsuo welcomed her hand messing up his hair because he still had his bedhead which he could fix after breakfast. Fuyumi was taking her time eating when Himiko hugged her. She blew dad a kid over the screen before launching herself at Rei and Inko who pulled her into a giant mom hug easily.

She said goodbye to everyone before rushing out the door to make it to UA faster than Izuku could on his motorcycle. Shoto had already accepted the fact that he would most likely be driving with Izuku throughout his school years now.

Rei fixed Shoto’s hair while Fuyumi accepted an additional pancake with blueberries from Inko. Izuku ran his fingers over his undercut while trying to tame the mess of curls on his head again.

Not too long after, Izuku and Shoto finished their food. They both said goodbye while fixing the straps of their backpacks on their shoulders. Both of them headed outside where Izuku’s motorcycle was waiting for them.

“Alright, time to go to school. Hop on, Shoto,” Izuku stated, patting the seat. Shoto caught the helmet thrown to him with ease, pulling it over his head as he walked up to the motorcycle.

He was fixing the straps when he spoke up, “I still can’t believe that you got an early license to do this.”

Izuku froze for a moment. He slid up the visor to look his brother in his mismatched eyes, “This is a hero society that has a lot of corrupt things happening. Do you honestly think they care that much about a quirkless kid that they would care that I have a motorcycle early?”

Shoto pursed his lips in thought, “Point taken.”

*

Shouto stumbled while getting off of the motorbike, “I can’t believe you swerved that hard on that turn. You didn’t have to.”

Izuku pouted, “There was a little squirrel! And I was not about to run over them full speed!”

“Hey, you two!” A girl’s voice yelled out from behind them.

Shoto turned around at the new voice, “Oh, look it’s one of our classmates... Do you remember her name? Because I forgot about it.”

Izuku glanced behind him as he watched the girl get closer, “Uraraka. She is the one I saved at the entrance exam.”

“Ah, I remember now,” Shoto nodded, slightly remembering who she was. “She also got a high score on the quirk assessment yesterday... Hmm, what does she want?”

“Hello,” Uraraka greeted happily, “Good morning, Midoriya-Kun... and Midoriya-Kun.”

“Hi,” They both greeted her at the same time. Izuku raised his hand in a wave while Shouto just gave her a brief nod of acknowledgment.

“I didn’t get a chance the other day, but I wanted to finally say thank you for helping during the entrance exam. You were so heroic!” Uraraka said before walking ahead of them. “I’ll see you in class!”

“Hehe,” Izuku awkwardly laughed while his cheeks turned a bit red from the praise. “It was nothing.”

“That blush doesn’t look like nothing,” Shouto whispered close to his brother. Izuku elbowed Shouto in the chest out of embarrassment. “Ow. You have a pointy elbow.”

“Suffer,” Izuku pouted, “I guess Himi-Chan arrived earlier than we did. I don’t see her.”

Shoto shrugged, “She must have caught the earlier train. Either that or she ran fast.”

Izuku hummed, “Good point. Speaking of running fast, let’s get to our class before class starts without us!”

*

The first class they had was Midnight’s class where she taught about modern history. Then they had Ectoplasm for math which came before Cementoss’s modern literature class.

The next class was Present Mic’s English class. Shoto looked over to Izuku when they notice their neighbor walk in. Man, he must leave early in the morning since they never see him or Eraserhead on the way there.

And then they finally had lunch. Shoto got cold soba and Izuku got Katsudon. They both ate at a table while Izuku started to talk about what he expected the next class would be like since it was their hero training class.

Their answer would come soon in the form of their new hero teacher.

“I AM...”

All Might appears out from the doorframe of Class 1-A. “...COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON.”

Shoto’s eyebrows shot up when he saw All Might enter the room along with Izuku. Izuku’s eyes sparkled when he saw one of his hero inspiration enter the room.

“Welcome to the most important class at UA High!” All Might greeted loudly, “Here you will learn the basics of being a pro hero and what it means to fight in the name of good! Today’s lesson is BATTLE TRAINING!”

“But one of the keys to being a hero is your costume!” With a confident gesture towards the wall, multiple ports with numbers on them slid out of the wall. “These were made based on your quirk registration forms and the requests you sent in before school started. Get yourself suited up and meet me in Training Ground Beta!”

The class looked very excited as they took their packages happily. Inasmuch was the loudest one as he proudly held the case to his chest as he briskly walked out the door to change into his hero costume. Everyone followed after him to change into their own designed costumes.

Izuku’s costume took inspiration from his older brother, Tenko. He had a cape with a hood around his shoulders that was white. He wore a jumpsuit style costume that fits like a comfortable glove with padding for his safety. He wore a belt with several pouches on it to hide small items like medical supplies and support items or help him out. There was also a holster on his legs to hold any weapons he might have. He had fingerless gloves to match the color of Tenko’s.

Shoto’s costume took some inspiration from his older brother, Touya. His jumpsuit was a charcoal grey color with stripes of blue running along the seams that matched the color of his left eye. He had black steel-toed boots that had a strong heel to them. Also, his shoes had retractable blades on either side, so he could ice skate using his hero costume boots. He had a belt much like Izuku’s with many pockets to hold medical supplies and other support items.

All Might’s laughter boomed which got their attention back on track on the exercise that they were about to do. “Shall we get started you bunch of newbies?!”

Everyone settled into position.

All Might cleared his throat, “Now that you are ready, it’s time for combat training.”

Iida raised his hand, “Sir, this is the fake city from our entrance exam, correct? Does that mean we are facing robots again?”

“Not quite,” All Might shook his head with his signature smile, “I’m going to move you ahead. Most of the villain fights on news take place outdoors, but the most dastardly evildoers get taken down indoors. For this exercise, you will be splitting into two teams, the good guys and the bad guys. Then it’s going to be a two on two indoor battle.”

All Might explains to the class, “The situation is the villains have planted a nuclear missile in one of the floors of the building. The main objective for the hero team is to either secure the bomb inside the building or two restrain both of the villains inside. The main objective of the villain team is to restrain the heroes or protect the weapon. Time is limited. The villain and hero teams that are going against each other will be chosen by a random ballot.”

All Might paired each person off into teams of two

Team A was Midoriya and Midoriya

Team B was Yoarashi and Iida

Team C was Yaoyorozu and Sero

Team D was Bakugo and Uraraka

Team E was Ashido and Aoyama

Team F was Jiro and Kaminari

Team G was Tokoyami and Asui

Team H was Hagakure and Ojiro

Team, I was Kirishima and Koda

Team J was Shoji and Sato

“Now, before we start, I want to set some ground rules. I don’t want any of you to endanger your classmates. You can show off your quirks and powers as long as you don’t cause any major injuries to your fellow peers. You don’t want to cause any unnecessary harm to your fellow peers.” All Might explained. “Both teams are provided time to set up and a special tape that is used to restrain the opposite team.”

“And with that, let’s get started if there are no questions!” He grabbed two ballots to see two letters printed on them. “I declare the first team to be D and A! A will be the heroes and D will be the villain team.”

Shoto looked over to Izuku with a hit of mischief in his eyes, “This will be fun.”

*

“Why not? This is the perfect environment for me to deal with Bakugo one on one. It is the perfect chance.”

“Shoto, we have to work together on this. Kacchan can easily melt your ice. And if you use your fire combined with his explosive sweat, things will go downhill since we are in close quarters.”

“I doubt that,” Shoto said, nothing how Izuku seemed to call Bakugo ‘Kacchan’ again almost like a reflex.

“He will no doubt come after me. So I was going to use that to our advantage. Using that move, I can distract him while you can run ahead to get the bomb,” Izuku explained, stated to mumble furiously while talking about the plan. “You can move faster using that ice skating move you do with your ice. I have a very strong feeling that Bakugo will just come after us and leave his partner behind with the bomb. So you can take care of Uraraka by at least freezing her to capture the bomb.”

“Are you sure about Bakugo?” Shoto asked, already gotten used to Izuku’s mumbling to make sense of it. “I can freeze him before I run off to gain you even more time.”

“That sounds good. Let me catch him off guard first before you freeze him and then you can run ahead.”

“Why can’t I just take you with me when I freeze him.”

“Because his explosions can melt that ice quickly or break it apart faster. Plus I have my little plan involving some support items I had specifically made just to fight him with,” Izuku smiled, patting the side of his pouch on his belt.

“Okay, I’ll trust you,” Shoto said right as All Might announced that the exercise has started.

They both enter the building with their nerves on edge, just waiting to hear the infamous voice of the explosive Pomeranian waiting for them. Shoto holds onto Izuku’s arm as he starts to use his ice to skate across the ground quickly to cover the ground of the first floor efficiently.

“Now if I were a boy with anger issues, where would I be?” Shoto asked out loud.

“DEKU!”

“Found him,” Shoto started the obvious, blocking Bakugo’s small explosion with a wall of ice. When Bakugo tried to blast his way through, Shoto made the ice crawl around him to trap his hands and feet. He even made the wall thicker.

“Sho-Chan, the stairs are right over there. Remember the plan,” Izuku said, already backing up from the ice wall to get a head start

Shoto nodded, “Got it.”

Bakugo’s voice called out, “Shitty nerd! Come back here and face me.”

Shoto sent one more thick ice wall between Bakugo and them before he ran up the stairs. Izuku ran up the stairs behind him to find somewhere to hide to draw out Bakugo. Shoto continued to skate ahead to try and find the bomb quickly. While Izuku jogged through the halls to find a quiet spot to evade Bakugo.

*

Himiko straightened up in her desk in the middle of her English class. The girl behind her noticed how she quickly sat up straighter than she was the entire class period.

The girl tapped her shoulder to get her attention, “Hey, are you alright?”

“Oh?” Himiko tilted her head before replying with a whisper. “Oh, yeah. I just felt like a big sister urge kicking in. My brothers are probably in their hero class right now, so maybe that’s why.”

“Oh, I get that. I have a younger brother I watch out for too,” the girl responded with a smile before quieting down when their teacher threw a glance their way. Himiko nodded and turned back to her notebook to continue with her English tenses that were sitting on the page.

‘I wonder if I have a potential friend...’ Himiko thought to herself, glancing back at the transfer student behind her. She was really pretty, and she looked like she would look good in red.

*

The ice forming at his fingertips makes a wonderful sound as it cascades down from his arm onto the ground as Shoto skates along. He scours the building floors until he makes it to the fourth floor where he can hear pacing.

He carefully peeks his head into the room to see what he was dealing with. Uraraka was standing in front of the bomb with a lot of items floating above her like a trap waiting to happen.

He carefully enters the room on the tips of his toes to hide behind a column. He slowly moved out from the column, but Uraraka had already spotted him.

Uraraka pushed her finger pads together to release the objects floating above them. Shoto took the defensive as he dodged the falling objects while Uraraka made her way towards him with skill. When he was distracted, she floated him into the air.

“Ha. Got you!” She exclaimed, gathering the capture tape in her hands. He floated in the air, not knowing how to move correctly. He glanced down at her as she made herself float towards him while he started to experiment by using his left side to heat the air around him.

He floated higher which made Uraraka swim through the air towards him. She aims her capture tape multiple times at him while he continued to avoid it by either using the warm air to float higher to using his ice to block her from touching him.

‘How do I get to the bomb? Wait, maybe I could just use my ice to weigh myself back down,’ Shoto’s thought as Uraraka made her way towards him again. ‘Only one way to find out.’

*

Izuku was avoiding Bakugo with all of his might. Each time he thought he heard the other approaching he would stealthily move away from his spot into a brand new one to hide from him. He just needed to distract Bakugo away long enough for Shoto to get to the bomb.

All of the sudden in the peace of the hallway he was in, Izuku heard a faint click coming from behind him.

“Found ya, Deku. You thought you could avoid me, didn’t you? Did you think I wouldn’t fucking find you? Come on, coward. Let’s fight for real,” Bakugo stated with a feral grin.

He heard a crackle over his earpiece, “Izu, I’m on the fourth floor. Uraraka is putting up a fight in the air.”

Izuku brought a hand up to his ear while Bakugo continued to approach him, “Are you okay?”

“Hey, don’t ignore me! I’m talking to you, Deku,” Bakugo interrupted. He threw his fist towards Izuku’s face only for Izuku to turn the tables on him and flip him over onto his back. Bakugo gasped in shock when his back met the floor harshly.

From the floor, Bakugo readied a large explosion in his hand. Izuku smiled, reading for something in his pouch. Right as Bakugo’s hands started to spark, Izuku smacked his grenade brace covering it with a ball that exploded into a sticky substance.

“Do you like it? I requested it specifically for you. It’s a chemical ball that explodes into a substance that breaks down the nitroglycerin in your sweat that can extinguish your explosions,” Izuku bent down. “How’s that for a quirkless Deku?”

“Tch,” Bakugo tsked, reading the aim of his grenade brace. “This brace has been storing up my sweat this entire time. All I have to do is pull the switch and it ignites into a huge explosion. How about you write that in your nerd notebook after we finish this fight?!”

Izuku’s eyes widened at Bakugo’s threat, already taking a step back. Maybe if he could run behind the wall fast enough, he wouldn’t take as much burn damage from the blast.

“The Hero team has won!” All Might’s cheerful voice came from over the speakers.

‘Huh. It looks like Shoto got to the bomb,’ Izuku thought to himself. He looked down to see Bakugo angrily slam his hands into the ground.

Shoto calmly walked over after the announcement to where Uraraka was slumped on the floor. She put a hand up to her head when he crouched down beside her to offer a small amount of ice in his hand. He used the capture tape to wrap the ice before placing it against her head like a makeshift ice pack.

“You put up quite a fight back there. Maybe you could take martial arts, so you can harness more physical combat into your fighting style,” Shoto informed her.

*

After their match, they continued to watch everyone else’s teams go against each other. Izuku was talking off Shoto’s ear about how well Inasa and Iida teamed up on their villain against Hagakure and Ojiro which gave them their win.

Bakugo watched from the back as he took in all the videos about all of the extras in his class. But he can’t clap them extras since these weren’t like the followers back at Aldera. A lot of the people in his class had really strong quirks. He gritted his teeth, he just had to show them who was the strongest.

After it was all done, they all changed out of their hero costumes to go back to their classroom. Shoto was protecting Izuku from Bakugo’s sight, glaring when the blonde tried to get close. He scoffed back at Shoto before taking off his huge grenade braces.

Shop and Izuku walked side by side back to the classroom, entering the room to gather their items since the school day was over.

Uraraka came over to them to praise them for their work in the battle test. Momo joined in their conversation which led to Izuku praising over her quirk and how well she strangely was in the battle test.

They continued to talk to their classmates for a long time because they lost track of time. Shoto checked the time on his phone, “Oh, we should start heading out. Himiko should be waiting for us in Recovery Girl’s office today.”

“Right!” Izuku walked behind Shoto who was already steadily heading towards the door. Izuku waved back to the class, “See you tomorrow!”

Himiko has already shared her plan with her family over the summer of what she has planned to do. She was aiming more of an underground hero since his quirk was a perfect fit for a spy. And she had confessed that she accepted an offer to work in Recovery Girl’s office to help the older woman.

Once they got to the office, however, they noticed how Himiko didn’t look ready to go home yet if her unpacked school bag was a hint. Himiko perked her head up When they came through the doors. “Sorry, guys. I might be getting home a bit later on. It might take another hour here before I head to the train station. I’ll be in time for dinner though! No worries about that!”

“No problem with that. But be careful when coming home. You never know what kind of creeps are hanging out at the train station,” Shoto informed her.

“Don’t worry. I’m carrying one of my favorite knives with me. If they even try, I’ll act in self-defense!” Himiko reassured her younger brothers. “Oh, but I can’t wait to tell you about some new friend material I met today.”

“A friend? Who might this be?”

Himiko laughed, “I’ll tell you more details when I get home. I already texted mom and auntie mom about it. Now get out of here and hit the streets before the traffic rush comes in.”

“Okay, Okay. Love you, sis!” Izuku yelled out, dragging Shoto behind him. Shoto loudly replied to her to say that he loved her as well and wished for her safe return home. But as he said that, his voice kept growing softer with every step that Izuku took.

“See you later! Love you two too!” Himiko called back to them. Recovery Girl watched the lovely exchange with a soft smile. She turned back to the hero and returned to sorting out the bandages.

The two of them were heading out to Izuku’s bike when they were stopped by the familiar yell of, “DEKU!”

“Here we go,” Shoto whispered, turning in his heel to face down an angry Pomeranian boy who was angrily stomping towards them. “What do you want, Bakugo?”

“What the hell was that in fucking class?”

“What do you mean? Is it the fact that he beat you?” Shoto asked, stepping in front of Izuku to block Bakugo’s attack range.

“I am not taking that shit from you or stupid Deku! I won’t take either of you looking down on me any longer! And I’m going to prove it next time I get the chance,” Bakugo snarled back at him angrily. Izuku paused when he saw Bakugo’s pupils shift before getting defensive himself.

“When have I ever looked down at you? I have never done that in my entire life,” Izuku argued back. “Kacchan, why can’t you just believe that?”

“Izu, let’s just go,” Shoto said, pulling Izuku’s sleeve to get him further away from Bakugo. Bakugo glared at him like he was challenging him to face him instead of turning away from him. Izuku opened his mouth to disagree before sighing. Izuku allowed Shoto to drag him away towards their ride home with Bakugo watching their every move.

When Shoto and Izuku leave on their bike, Bakugo stares after them from his place on the sidewalk outside UA.

It was bad enough when Deku thought he was weak. But then he started to gain a lot of siblings who kept proving that they were stronger than me. Hell, two of them are already pro heroes! And that damn half-and-half stole away half of the praise back in their old school. Whenever someone mentioned he would be a good pro hero, it was automatically pushed back when someone mentioned how Deku’s brother had a better quirk than him and how his attitude was so much better than his.

He heard it every day at that point. And it wasn’t just at their old school, it was when they were still growing up. Right after he began pushing Deku away since he didn’t want to see how his friend looked down on him. Then his older brothers showed promise even if they weren’t in the same grade as them. How the one with the blue fire had made it into UA first and how the crusty one did right afterward. How his sister made it there right after she graduated. It all seemed like Deku had told them that he wasn’t anything to amount to. He always heard how the extras or Deku was praising his siblings even more than what he used to praise Bakugo for.

He thought it would change when he got to UA at least a little because then he would show off how hard he worked to get here to a whole new group of people. But his classmates are near the same level as him already with some of them already being so strong because of their quirks like that ponytail girl.

Bakugo drudged off towards the train station in a bad mood while thinking about what other training he can do to strengthen his quirk even more.

Meanwhile, a pair of dark eyes stared at the gates of UA unknown to anyone around

Notes:

Next chapter will follow Natsuo in college and Fuyumi at her job

Tell me what you think! I love to hear feedback, it fuels my soul

What’d you think will happen since Tenko is a hero now? Do you think the usj will still happen with a different villain?

I added more to Himiko’s character in the story and now she has a potential friend or love interest as well.

Who do you think Izuku and Shoto should be shipped with...? I’m forming a blank here, but I would like to hear what people think it could be.

I hoped you like it!

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 22: Fuyumi and Natsuo

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Fuyumi had made sure that everyone had left with their bentos filled with food especially Natsuo since he had a bad habit of forgetting about them. She finished up her breakfast that both mothers had cooked which was blueberry pancakes. She even ate some strawberry yogurt with it as well as a cup of cold milk.

And after the kids are gone for their high school, Fuyumi headed off on her bike to the elementary school she works at. She waved to both mothers and her brother before she took off on her bike. Her bike was almost the same as Inko’s with a basket at the front to hold her school items, but it was a nice white color instead of Inko’s turquoise.

She biked away down the street with all her stuff inside the basket including the graded papers she did last night if everyone’s homework. Everything was going right. She left a little late which must mean that the other teachers including the new one would be there waiting along with most of the children.

But a bit of trouble ran into her when a gust of wind blew by which caused some of her papers to fly straight up into the sky over the street. Fuyumi watched in horror, immediately stopping her bike to see where the papers would go. If she could make it, she would grab those papers.

Her students probably wouldn’t care, but she would! She even got little stickers to put on their graded assignments to encourage them further!

She grabbed the handles of her bike as she started to walk fast or job backward to where the wind was blowing her student’s papers.

“No, no, no,” Fuyumi chanted.

But then all of a sudden a figure of blue and white passed right by her at an incredible speed. The wind caused the papers to change direction and go even a little higher. But the disappointment didn’t last long before the figure is mostly white armor jumped up to grab the papers from flying away even more.

She watched as she finally recognized who the pro hero was. Ingenium landed in the alleyway because of the force of his jump. He stumbled slightly on his legs while clutching the papers in his hands.

Fuyumi guessed it might have been the force of his arm engines or the fact he doesn’t want to be crowded with fans that he landed in the alleyway. Either way, it doesn’t seem anyone has noticed yet that a pro hero had just jumped up on the street and disappeared into the alleyway yet. She walked over to the entrance of the alleyway, pulling her bike beside her as she walked in to meet the pro hero halfway.

 

Ingenium walked up to her to stand behind a dumpster to try to not catch anyone’s attention. He tidied them up against the chest plate of his hero suit before handing them to her. “I’m guessing these belong to you, Miss?”

“Yes, thank you so much, Ingenium,” Fuyumi nodded, placing the papers underneath her items in the basket to keep them there. “I had no idea that you patrol this close to the area.”

“Yeah, just for now,” Ingenium explained. He gestured over his shoulder to point in the direction behind him. “I’m working with the backdraft agency near here. I was on the way there when I couldn’t help but stop since you seemed like you needed a bit of help getting your papers back.”

“Ahh, interesting. That makes sense since you normally patrol near Hosu and not Musutafu,” Fuyumi responded.

“Ohh, you recognize my patrol. A fan of mine?” Ingenium asked, leaning against the alleyway wall.

Fuyumi chuckled, “I’m familiar with a few hero’s patrols since my brothers are pro heroes. They tell me about others sometimes when they work with certain ones during their patrols. They have talked about you before.”

Ingenium rubbed the back of his neck with his glove. His helmet moving a bit at the scratching movement, “All good things I hope?”

Fuyumi nodded with a calm smile. “They are good judges of character. I trust their opinion of everyone especially you. Don’t worry, they like you and the way you work.”

“Oh, good. I was worried I might have given them the wrong impression of me somehow,” Ingenium expressed his genuine worry.

“Thank you, by the way, Ingenium,” Fuyumi said, “And have a good day on patrol.”

“Oh my! Is that Ingenium?!”

Ingenium sighed, “That might be my time to head off. Hopefully, I can see you soon, Miss teacher?”

“Maybe if you’re lucky,” Fuyumi shrugged while she boarded back on her bike to finish her route to school. With a short wave, she backed up of the alleyway and continued on her way towards her job. Behind her, she could hear Ingenium’s voice and some fans screaming out because of him.

She ran up to the school building with her stuff after parking her bike since she was running late even more now because of the distraction with the papers.

She arrives to work only to hear about one of the new teachers having some trouble from a coworker.

Her coworker gestured with a tilt of her head, “We sent the new male teacher in to see if he could handle the older kids.”

“Let me guess, he is more situated to daycare?” Fuyumi winced as she heard a thump against the wall. “Like the young kids, no quirks level?”

Her coworker nodded, “He has only dealt with the kids who have not have their quirks come in like like 2 and 3. He is dealing with the 4-5 right now.”

“Ah!” A shrill voice came from inside followed by several laughs from the children.

Fuyumi glanced back at the homeroom. Her coworker winced, “Yeah...I don’t think he will come out without at least some of his hair burnt off or something.

“Yeah...I probably need to go in there to help him out. See you at lunch,” Fuyumi said as she approached the door.

When she opened the door, all she could see was the poor male teacher who was currently tied up in jump rope. One of her students was using their quirk inside the class to scare him a little with the balls floating in the air and suddenly chomping at him with sharp white shark teeth.

Her class was the most rambunctious of the other classes at the school. She mostly helped out a higher number of kids with mutation quirks than the other teachers do. Her class was filled with the more ‘problematic’ children, but they were the sweetest little kids. Well, most of the time...

Most of the other classes with her more insufferable coworkers dealt with more ‘heroic’ quirks that were flashy enough compared to other kids in that class. In her personal opinion, that particular coworker was not that good of a teacher from the way she ignored some of her students to a point where they came to her for help on their assignments since she won’t help them learn more.

“Alright, everyone! That’s enough. Settle down,” Fuyumi called out only to see how the students were ignoring her completely to continue causing a ruckus. “I guess no one wants to hear about how I talked to a pro hero on the patrol after he had rescued your homework.”

Fuyumi placed her things at her desk in piles as soon as she said that. While she untied the new teacher, the kids began to settle as they considered her words. She could already hear the whispering.

“A pro hero?”

“Which one?”

“I bet it wasn’t a cool one. It was probably backdraft or someone like that.”

“Hey, Backdraft is my favorite one!”

“Just yesterday Wash was your favorite!”

The kid whisper yelled back to their friend, “I have too many favorites!”

As soon as the teacher was untied, all the kids had mostly quieted down. Taking the chance, the teacher profusely thanked her before getting out of the room as fast as he could.

Fuyumi turned to face the class who was waiting for her to say something. “So I’m guessing you all want to hear about what happened this morning?”

“Yes!” “Yeah.” “Please, Sensei!”

“Alright,” Fuyumi smiled as she sorted out the things at her desk. “So I was running late, so I hurried up while I was riding my bicycle. And then suddenly, the wind blew my papers up into the sky.. and do you know who got them just for me?”

“Who?!”

“Hawks?”

“Good guess, Shin-Kun. It is a hero who doesn’t usually have patrol around this area,” Fuyumi paused for dramatic effect with the curious eyes of the children watching. “It was Ingenium.”

“He’s my favorite!”

“But—,”

“I can have multiple favorites!”

*

After teaching the kids about the water cycle, she released them outside to play during recess under the watch of the other teachers. With a pleased sigh, she gathered her prepared bento to go outside where the other teachers were eating while watching over the kids from a safe distance away.

She took her bento with careful hadn’t as she ventured outside to see those particular coworkers talking to another who taught a higher grade. When she passed them, she could hear some words exchanged between them through whispers.

She couldn’t catch what exactly they were saying, but she understood that they were talking about her and the new teacher. Fuyumi heard certain phrases like ‘todoroki daughter’ and ‘male teacher....kidding’.

Most people don’t bat an eyelash at her or her last name. But some people who have dug into the trial and aftermath will recognize her based on her appearance. They will notice that she was Todoroki Fuyumi before she changed her last name to Midoriya just like her siblings. And one of those people was her insufferable coworker who she didn’t even remember the name of.

She kept silent as she passed them only glancing once towards the teacher in the higher grade to look her dead in the eye. The teacher subtly moved back from the cold stare of Fuyumi’s eyes.

She continued on the way to her table to eat with the new male teacher who was talking to her coworker friend from earlier.

*

Natsuo took the train like most people to get back to his college, intent on staying the week at his dorm. He mostly spends a week at home then a week at his dorm. He doesn’t spend that much time at the dorms except for when he has a heavy workload of homework that he has to get done or cramming for exams.

The dorm situation and tuition weren’t that bad considering the amount of money that the family had combined over the years. Hisashi has been working as a lawyer for a long time, and his pay increased when he went to go work for the Yaoyorozu’s. And apparently, they had been paid a large sum of money after Hisashi out Endeavor in jail due to some legal stuff happening. And no one is complaining since it has helped everyone out so far and it allows Rei to continue to go to therapy.

But since he is in sophomore year, he doesn’t spend that much time at his dorm anymore because he got most of his general classes out of the way and all he got now is his dance-focused and business classes to look forward to. He is minoring in business to open a studio in the future that won’t discriminate against anyone.

But yeah, he has a little cheap dorm with a roommate who was majoring in nursing so that kid was always there and appreciated the quiet when Natsuo left. He was chill, just very tired most of the time. But the bright side is that he bought the textbooks from the guy to keep medical textbooks just to keep.

Once upon a time, he wanted to major in nursing to study up on quirks that weren’t fit for certain bodies until he just found a passion for dancing. With all his athletics through the years, he naturally found a place there. Although he still likes to dabble in medical type stuff, he doesn’t think he can become a doctor. But he could at least perform simple first aid as far as he learned.

Natsuo was already changed for the earlier scheduled dance class taking place at the studio in the fine arts building. He was wearing a simple gray tank top and a pair of thrifted shorts that kind of look like the carpet at an arcade.

He entered the dance studio with his bag for his later classes that day. Natsuo swung open the doors to the studio and quickly found a place to put his bag near his classmates’ backpacks. He jogged over to join the rest of the class while they stretched before the teacher had gotten there. Natsuo started by sitting on the ground to stretch by extending his arms to grab at his foot.

He looked over when he noticed a pair of ruby red sneakers that reminded him of his brother’s. He turned his gray eyes only to freeze in his trench once he saw who the shoes belonged to.

They belonged to a girl.

Natsuo had never seen them before. Her black hair was in an asymmetrical bob with one of it tucked back behind her ear. Her ear had multiple piercings like an industrial, two helixes, and two other piercings on her lobe traveling towards her outer lobe. None of her piercings were hanging which was good or else she might have to take them off before they started to dance.

“Alright, class. Nice to see everyone here,” their teacher came in with a slight job. They were wearing leggings and an old t-shirt like they always have. “Sorry to be late. Let me start roll so we can begin.”

So the teacher began to say everyone’s names which Natsuo mostly ignored.

“Han Karou?”

‘Wait, who is that?’ Natsuo thought to himself just as the new girl raised her hand.

“Here.”

“Midoriya Natsuo?”

He raised his hand in the air, “Present.”

“So I will just tell everyone now that Han Karou is new to this particular class. She has moved into this morning class, but she was originally in the afternoon class,” The teacher announced while Han nodded her head at their words.

The teacher cleared their throat, “Now let’s started with the exercise we have been working on for a week now. I want to see how many of you have been practicing the like I have been telling you. Let’s get you set up with partners. Uh, Midoriya, you will dance with Miss Han as our first team.”

He nodded back at the teacher while Han did the same. They both traveled to the center of the studio with the rest of the class surrounded both sides of them to see how well they did.

Natsuo cleared his throat, “Hey.”

Han glanced at him with her dark eyes. “Hey yourself.”

They wanted for the cue of the lyrics in their stance. As soon as the cue hit, they stepped away from each other and started to dance. Natsuo focused on raising his hands and swinging them down on beat before he hit the twirl. When he came out of twirl to swing his arm around, he noticed how Han was keeping up with a sharp focus in her eyes.

Together they danced away from each other but remained almost perfectly synchronous much to the surprise of the class. Some classmates were already cheering them on. He glanced at the face of someone who looks like they already forgot the choreography when he dips to his knee on a move.

Yet as soon as the chorus had begun, he met Han’s eyes and just felt memorized. He continued to move along with her in perfect sync. And it all came to a close when the final move was coming up. They slowly becoming closer until spinning yet again only to land on their knees. Once they landed safely, he slid upright to her just as she did.

And he once again met her eyes as they were both catching their breath from the invigorating routine they had just performed. The class clapped around them, but he didn’t care as he rose to his feet. He extended a hand to Han who grabbed onto his wrist to steady herself on her own two feet.

After their turn, different teams that the teacher had assigned performed. Some were good because the members remembered. One team had a member who did not remember anything and it was clear from the way they kept glancing at the other’s to see how they should move next.

 

After the dancing, the teacher called out for everyone to practice for the next class to see where everyone stood so she could begin the next minute of the choreography. Everyone started leaving to pick up their bags and go. Natsuo noticed how Han wasn’t that in a hurry like everyone else.

“Do you have class after this one?” Natsuo asked curiously.

Han looked at the time on her phone, “Not for another hour or so.”

“Same with me.” Natsuo nodded. “Is this your major?”

“Nope,” she shook her head. Her earrings shined under the lights of the studio. “This is just my minor. My major is Criminal Justice.”

“Wow. That’s cool.”

Han asked, “Is this your major?”

Natsuo nodded his head, folding his arms behind his neck as he walked with her, “Yeah. But I’m minoring in business. I want to open up a dance studio in the future.”

“That sounds nice,” She commented. “Do you have any other plans for it?”

“Well, I’m not that far into planning into it since I still have a few more years to go at school,” Natsuo declared proudly. “I do want it to be open for everyone. I don’t want anyone to face discrimination in the studio at all.”

Han smiled. Natsuo could see her dark eyes shine under the light, making them look more inviting rather than intimidating. “Sounds amazing.”

They continued to talk as they wandered out of the studio. The two of them sat at one of the benches outside to converse more with each other to pass the time.

“Do you mind if I bring up quirks? Like I kind of am curious on what kind you have? Does it have to do with dancing?” Han questioned, her hair moving forward when she tilted her head. And then she tucked it back behind her ear again.

“No. My quirk doesn’t help with dancing. Um, it’s just a very weak version of my mother’s ice quirk. I can frost things? Like not completely freeze something solid, but at least out a light freeze over it to keep it cold,” Natsuo explained. He flexed his hand with his palms facing up. “My hands are cold all the time too.”

She looked down at his hands and extended one of her own hands, “Can I?”

“Yeah sure,” Natsuo answered.

She held his hand, “Ooh, they are cold. But it’s like a nice cold. My mom always said that cold hands means the person has a warm heart.”

His eyebrows raised while his face became red, “Did she?”

“No,” She said, letting go of his hands gently. “I got that line from a dating simulator game.”

Natsuo laughed causing her to follow him with her chuckles. Han tried to cover her mouth to contain her laughter, but Natsuo could still hear the lovely giggles behind her hand.

“Ah right. Hold up, it’s my turn,” she calmed herself down before explaining about her quirk. “My quirk is called Aroma. I can make smells based on my emotions and the people around me. It can either attract people to me or repel people from me.”

Her hair bounced while she was explaining. “Like if you like trees I could make it smell like a pine forest was right next to you. I can make it smell like there is a fire nearby. But it just happens on instinct, I can’t stop it from affecting people. If I’m scared, people will smell things that can trigger things to make them scared as well. But I can’t smell what my hair gives off. Like right now, I have no idea.”

Natsuo shrugged and smelled the air around him. “I don’t smell any... I kind of smell the beach. Like just a nice scent of salty water.”

“Do you like the ocean?” Han asked, trying to determine what the aroma was meant to do.

“I love it.”

Notes:

I hope everyone liked how I did with Fuyumi and Natsuo. They both ave their own love interests planned for their own little side stories during this whole fic.

What do you think?

I love reading your comments and opinions! ^_^

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord:https://discord.gg/D8S2FDz

Chapter 23: Someone Melted the Gate and Sounded the Alarm

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next day when both Midoriya brothers arrived at school on Izuku’s bike they were surprised to see the entrance swarmed with paparazzi. “Ah, it must be because of All Might,” Izuku commented quietly. Shoto calmly got off the bike with Izuku because he didn’t have to drive the bike through the crowd of people. That was a lawsuit waiting to happen.

“Maybe we can avoid them?” Shoto offered as they slowly approached.

“How exactly would we do that?” Izuku asked.

“Hey, you two! The ones with the motorcycle!”

“Too late,” Izuku mumbled, spotting the blue-skinned reporter coming up to him. He flinched when the microphone was pushed into his face.

“How are All Might’s classes?” a woman reporter asked Midoriya, several photographers and cameramen surrounding them. Shoto rolled his eyes, slowly dragging Izuku towards the entrance to avoid it.

“Uh...”

“We have to get to the nurse’s office right away, not the time for questions,” Shoto lied. Immediately the microphones backed off from his deadpan face. Izuku peeked over to see some of their classmates stuck in the crowd of reporters as well.

“—very muscular!” Uraraka answered another woman’s question about All Might.
  
“What do you think of All Might as a teacher?” the woman asked Iida.

While they walked away, Izuku could spot Iida, Yoarashi, and Bakugo in the media crowd as well. Shoto continued walking ahead with his brother while a reporter tried to continue questioning Aizawa back at the front gate.

“Hey! Just a little time is fine! Just let me see All Might-” the woman reported groaned, starting to walk through the entrance.

“Ah, idiot!” a photographer warned as the U.A. security went off. A strong barrier suddenly came down to block the entrance.

“Wh-What the…?!” the woman gaped before falling onto her knees.

“It’s the U.A. Barrier. That’s what we call it.” the photographer explained. “Anyone who tries to get in without a student ID or a pass to enter makes the security system kicks in. There are sensors all over the school.”

Another reporter complained, “What the heck? They think they’re so high and mighty. They could at least given a brief comment about him, it’s not that hard.”

Meanwhile, Class 1-A students gathered in their classroom to get started. After making a few comments on the students’ performance during the battle training exercise, Aizawa announced that the class would vote for a class representative.

The class immediately started raising their hands to state how they wanted to be the class president. Shouji covered his ears with his extra limbs as the class got exceptionally loud with their pleads to be representative.

“Silence, please!”

The class turned to look at Iida, who yelled out to get everyone's attention.

“It is a job with the serious responsibility of leading others. It is not a job for just anyone who wants to do it. It is a calling that requires the trust of those around you,” Iida explained to the class.

Yoarashi nodded as Iida continued, agreeing with the points he is saying, “If we want to use democracy to decide on a true leader, then we should hold an election to choose one. That would be

“The role is class president and vice president holds responsibilities. I have experimented with being a member of my school board in middle school but I was never president,” Yoarashi said to the class clearly with his strong voice.

Iida replied to him, “Ah, I have experience of the class representative role since I was one at my old school.

“We haven’t known each other for that long, so how can we have trust in voting?” Asui questioned out-loud.

“If that's the case, and everyone votes for themselves…” Kirishima noted. “Would ‘t that just makes things a bit harder?”

“Don’t you think that is precisely why whoever receives multiple votes here can be truly considered the most suitable person?” Iida asked them.

Yoarashi shouted over to Aizawa, who was zipped up his sleeping bag at the front of the classroom, “What do you think, Aizawa Sensei?!”

“I don’t care, as long as you decide before homeroom is over,” Aizawa replied as he fell to the ground to sleep.

“Thank you very much!” Yoarashi and Iida exclaimed their thanks to the homeroom teacher.

With that in mind, everyone started to vote for representatives. Iida had won the role of Class President with Yaoyorozu having the role of Vice President. Both representatives accepted the roles graciously.

Izuku looks over to Shoto to mouth the words, ‘Who did you vote for?’

Shoto studied his lips moving then replied, ‘Yaoyorozu.’

Izuku hummed. ‘I voted for Iida.’

*

“Come on! I need to at least get a picture of All Might to give to the station,” a reporter woman complained. “Who wouldn’t love to learn how All Might is as a teacher?”

Unknown to her, two people started to come up behind her and through the crowd. The taller figure was carrying a weird-looking camera while the shorter figure held a pen in their hands. The pen never stayed in one place, flipping between the figure’s long fingers.

The taller figure had a huge coat on, hiding their bid behind the huge amount of fabric. They were silent as they trudged their way through the crowd of people rudely. The smaller figure had a coat on that went down to their knees covered in monochromatic scales that looked quite eerie and expensive.

“Hey, are those guys staff?” One of the cameramen questioned, getting ready to point a camera at their face if that was the reason that they were approaching.

“No, no!” A woman pointed with a pen, “They look like some more media. But it’s strange, they came here on foot without any news vehicle.”

An intern commented, “Maybe they parked it a street over like we did to avoid getting in the way further.”

“Maybe. But what studio are they from?” A male reporter responded, “Last time I checked, I thought there was a team from every single studio here already.”

All of the press watched as the two mysterious figures that they assumed were part of a news station, walked straight up to the gate. All of them started to crowd around, wondering what the other two were doing.

“What are you doing?” One of the reporters came forward, noticing quickly how the smaller figure had a knife strapped to their leg. A cameraman started to record the encounter. The figure turned around, their dark eyes locking onto the woman.

“You did say you were desperate for a story. Desperate to get inside to see the number one hero,” the figure turned around to face her. Their voice sounded warm and welcoming, but their eyes were cold and detached. “Didn’t you?”

The woman shrugged, “Yeah, but we can’t just break-in.”

“You can’t,” the figure answered, their voice changing through the cloth mask they were wearing. It was like they were doing a voice impression instead of using their real voice. But their voice sounded rather feminine despite having a rasp to their tone. “But I have someone who can.”

The figure approached the taller figure staring at the gate. “Nomu. Melt through the door.”

The press heard the taller figure with a camera on their shoulder, shrug off the camera on their shoulders. One of the cameramen focused on the camera, notching how badly the damaged the camera already was before it even hit the ground. It looked like they just picked up an old camera from a junkyard of electronics.

The ‘cameraman’ croaked a strange sound from the back of their throat before launching a huge mass from their mouths. Reporters backed away when the mass landed on the gate, the huge mass bubbled once it hit the gate. Most of them covered their nose from the horrid smell that the mass was emitting.

The figures backed away, allowing the mass to grow quickly through the gate. The reporters moved forward, watching as the mass spread throughout the entire gate door. It was bubbling like crazy and the smell only got worse as the gate melted through.

Everyone watched as the melted gate collapsed until all that was left was melted metal laying on the ground. The press took this chance, rushing through the gate despite witnessing the crime.

They were too desperate for a story to care about the safety of the school or the fact that the suspicious figures were getting away.

All except one, the cameraman who stopped right inside the gate to turn around. He tried to find the two figures, but couldn’t find anything. If only he looked inside to see the fake reporter figure raise their cloak above their head to become invisible to the eye. The scales of the cast flipped around to replicate the surrounding area like the scales were cameras to replicate the space around the figure.

Dark eyes traced the windows outside the school, trying to locate something to pin pinpoint where All Might might be. They stopped outside a classroom, a warp gate forming under the legs for them to steal what they could inside the school.

They only had two minutes to find what they needed. They had to start with the hero classrooms first.

“Ready to not. Here I come,” they whispered as they dropped through the warp gate.

*

Himiko waved to her brothers from her table near the windows with a girl right next to her at the table. They both waved to her while they waited in the line for their food.

Sooner than later, Izuku and Shoto were eating with their classmates at the lunch table. Shoto had gotten soba while Izuku had settled for a pork cutlet bowl.

“This rice is so delicious!” Uraraka beamed while she ate white rice from the bowl.

“Ah, Midoriya,” Iida cleated his throat.

“Yes?” Shoto and Izuku raised their heads at the same time.

“My apologies. I meant to simply talk with Izuku-Kun about my previous behavior,” Iida said. Shoto went back to eating while Izuku waited for Iida to say something. “I have reflected on my past actions against you specifically during the entrance exam and I wished to apologize to you directly. I meant to apologize earlier than this but I never really got the chance to truly express my feelings to you.”

Izuku waved his hand, “It’s okay, Iida-Kun. No hard feelings. You were probably just nervous about the exam like everyone else. It’s no big deal.”

“Ah, well. I also wanted to comment on your ability to truly see beyond the point system in the exam. I had to reflect on what I could have done better during the exam because of your heroic actions that I saw firsthand during the entrance exam,” Iida explained.

“That... that means a lot to me. No one at my old school saw me as ‘heroic’. Well, no one except my family. They are my biggest supporters,” Izuku knocked his shoulder against Shoto.

“Hmm, I understand the importance of family,” Iida started to gush. “My own hero is my brother Ingenium. He is very supportive of my dream. And I want to be just like him.”
 
“This might be the first time I’ve seen you smile, Iida,” Uraraka told him honestly, putting another spoonful of rice into her mouth.

“What? Really? I smile all the time!” Iida looked confused.

An alarm rang through the school, startling the students sitting in the cafeteria.
“An alarm?!” Midoriya gaped.

An automated voice came out over the speakers, “There is a Level 3 security breach.”

“What?!” Iida gasped.

“All students please evacuate outdoors promptly. I repeat…”

“What's Level 3 security’...?” Iida asked a student beside him while others ran for the halls.

“It means someone is trespassing on school grounds! I’ve never seen anything like this in the three years I’ve been here! You should hurry, too!” the student replied before running after the others.

The four of them started to retreat with everyone else, but it suddenly became too crowded too quickly with everyone trying to fit through a smaller door frame.

“I wondered what it was, but it’s just the media,” Iida whispered. Izuku could hear his words as he and Shoto fought against the stampede of students, hanging into the window for life.

Iida called out, “Everyone, calm down!”

Iida was pushed against the glass, no one listening or even hearing him. Yoarashi was gripping onto Kaminari and Kirishima to make sure neither of them was run over by the crowd of people. Yaoyorozu was in a human chain with some of the girls from Class 1-A intent on keeping them against the wall as students tried to pass by them.

“Where are the teachers?  Are they busy trying to deal with everything?” Izuku asked our-loud, wincing when someone stepped on his foot.

“Everyone, stop! Slow down! Slow down!” Yoarashi tried to calm the students down.

“Everyone is too panicked. We have to tell them the situation to call them down,” Shoto yelled out towards Iida. Iida nodded looking around as a plan started to form in his head. He started to think about what his brother would do in this type of situation.

The solution came to him when he looked to his opposite side to see Uraraka presses tightly on the wall to avoid being trampled. Gasping, he reached for Uraraka next to him. “I have a plan! Please make me float!” 

Uraraka swiped her hand down onto Iida’s arm, causing him to float above the crowd. He rolled his pant legs up to show his engines, shouting, “Engine boost!”

Iida slammed into the wall above the emergency exit. He yelled out to the crowd, “Everyone, everything’s fine! It is just the media! There is nothing to panic about. Everything’s fine! This is U.A. Let us act in a way befitting the best of the best.”

When the crisis was over, everyone went back to lunch. Himiko checked on them as soon as they sat back down at their table. She rushed over with her hair messier than usual in her regular buns to them as soon as they sat down.

“What in the hell happened?! The intruder alarm went off. I couldn’t see either of you. I would have searched but there was a huge crowd so I ended up just hiding underneath the table with my new friend. She’s over there by the way!” Himiko gestured over to her table that showed a girl hero student. She was swinging her legs and sipping on a juice box. Once she spotted them, she gave a polite wave towards them. “She’s nice. She always has these strawberry and watermelon candies in her book bag. Anyway, what happened? I got sidetracked.”

“Nothing happened. It was only the media. Everything freaked out and Iida calmed them all down,” Izuku explained to his older sister. “Oh! This is Iida, he is one of our classmates. And this is Uraraka, she is another one of our classmates.”

“Hi!” Uraraka greeted cheerfully. “I like your hair.”

“It’s an honor to meet you,” Iida greeted stiffly, extending his hand to shake.

Himiko took his hand with grace. “Wow, so polite. Sup, I’m Midoriya Himiko. These two are my little brothers. Shoto is the baby of the family even though he is taller than Izuku just in case you wanted to know.”

“Himiko,” Shoto whined softly, extending the ‘o’.

Himiko laughed, clapping them both on the back, “Well, I was checking you two since that’s what older sisters do.”

After that, Himiko bid them farewell to get back to her new friend.

*

After dealing with the break-in of the press, Nedzu thought ahead to hire some help from two other pro heroes that can help assist through the USJ.

And so, Phoenix and Nova were staring at the phone after ending the call with Nedzu. They had heard something already from their younger siblings that experienced the break-in for themselves. Himiko had texted them a short video of her hiding under a table with another girl during lunchtime with a huge crowd of people’s feet running towards the exit.

“Something like that never happened when we were there,” Tenko stated. Stirring the ramen in his bowl to scoop out a good chunk of it to stuff into his mouth.

Touya nodded, “I know something bad is going to happen since Nedzu reached out for us since we are outside heroes instead of just regular staff. You know something serious is like that when they reach out to us of all people. Like what is the reason?”

“Maybe it’s because of the break-in? They reviewed the security camera to see a weird reporter and cameraman melting the door. And if that wasn’t enough, a lot of reporters kept the video on the cameras to show more footage of the gate melting,” Tenko replied. “I already searched up some stations and from what I could see, there is no one with a corrosive quirk that could match. Safe to say, the two weren’t just an amateur reporter and a cameraman.”

“I mean this is Nedzu we are talking about. Of course, he knows more about the situation to decide what to do.” Touya looked up at the ceiling of their shared apartment. “Why would the break-in happen in the first place?”

Tenko rolled his eyes, digging his chopsticks into the ramen bowl, “Duh. Because of All Might. They want to know why the number one hero has suddenly become a teacher. They are probably worrying that the Symbol of Peace is going to retire soon.

Touya paused with his chopsticks in his soba, “Isn’t All Might supposed to be at the exercise as well?”

“Yeah,” Tenko replied. He continued to eat his microwave ramen until he froze with the noodles in his mouth. He slurped up the noodles into his mouth silently, eating the noodles quickly. He turned back to his brother, “Ooh. Now I have a bad feeling about this.”

Touya shrugged, slurping up the soba into his mouth. “I mean, why else would they contact us?”

Notes:

Next time, more interactions with classmates because USJ with big brothers will come.

What do you think of Himiko’s new friend? I haven’t really described her yet because I don’t know what kind of picture to paint of her. What do you picture her out to be?

Also, any guesses on who the antagonist is? I’m trying to steer them to be similar to Shigaraki btu won’t follow his direct actions in canon.

Chapter 24: USJ Part 1

Summary:

Shoto and Izuku experience a villain attack with the rest of their class with their two older brothers there. Hey, at least they can’t say anything embarrassing about them when everyone’s life is on the line?

Notes:

Goodness. Sorry it took so long. I suck at writing action so every time a villain arc comes up I’m just like ‘how much detail do I put in this?’
Like I have no idea if I want to focus on the brothers or shine some light on whatever Yoarashi is doing.
Anyway, I bet no one still knows who has replaced Shigaraki as the role of main villain. I’m trying to make them more like board game instead of video game player like shigaraki was like. They are playing chess with the heroes or something cool sounding like that.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Before long, a new school day arrived which meant that Shoto and Izuku walked into the classroom with helmet hair again.

“Today we will be doing rescue training. You will be guided by me, Thirteen and All Might along with two alumni heroes who were invited. These two have been called in at the last minute since they will have expertise with this type of training just like Thirteen does,” Aizawa announced at the beginning of their hero class before sending them off to change into their hero costumes.

When they drove to the locker rooms to change into their costumes for the class, Shoto leaned over to his brother to ask, “Why are there so many heroes just for one class?”

“It could be a security measure because of what happened yesterday with the gate,” Izuku guessed with a furrowed brow.

“You think so?”

“Yeah,” Izuku nodded as he zipped up his jumpsuit. “And I have a nagging feeling I know who the two guest heroes are.”

Shoto took a moment for his brother’s words to register in his head before pausing right when he was starting to lace up his shoes. “No... They couldn’t...”

“You honestly think they wouldn’t pass up a chance like this?” Izuku questioned, which made Shoto shake his head.

“No, they would agree in a heartbeat just for the chance to humiliate us in front of our classmates,” Shoto agreed while not noticing how Shoji glanced back at them.

*

After the long bus ride to the building, the class got out just to be greeted by the sight of the two well-known heroes, Nova and Phoenix, standing next to Thirteen.

“Hello everyone. I’ve been waiting for you.” Thirteen greeted warmly with a wave.

“Woohoo!” Uraraka cheered to herself. “Thirteen is one of my favorite pro heroes.”

“Oh my gosh. That’s Nova and Phoenix!” Mina exclaimed, pointing out the two heroes that were waiting right by Thirteen.

“They are amazing on the field,” Ojiro fanboyed as Nova tightened the white cape around his shoulders.

Yoarashi nodded excitedly with stars in his eyes, “They are very respectable heroes!”

Nova grinned at his brothers who were standing with their classmates, “Why, hello there!”

“That took a while,” Phoenix pointed out. “Couldn’t drive any faster?”

Aizawa narrowed his eyes tiredly at the duo, “Just when I thought I wouldn’t see the two of you again.”

“Oh come on, Eraserhead! You love us, I know it,” Nova remarked jokingly. “You have a soft spot for both of us in your heart no matter how much you deny it.”

“You haven’t gotten rid of us at all. In fact, you just got another pair,” Phoenix nodded his head over to his brothers. He whispered over to his old teacher, “Even if we moved away, the Midoriya family are still your neighbors no matter what.”

Aizawa rubbed the space between his eyebrows, “Let’s just get through this class with no unnecessary distractions.”

“Do you think they will cause a scene?” Izuku leaned over to whisper to his brother.

Nova dramatically turned his head and covered his eyes with the flat of his hand like he was a pirate searching for treasure. He exaggeratedly gasped like he just found them even though he knew that they were there the entire time, “Are those our little brothers?! Aw, you took inspiration from us. I knew we were your favorites!”

“You just had to jinx it, didn’t you?” Shoto asked in return as Phoenix and Nova whipped their heads to fix their gazes on their little brothers and the chance to embarrass them in front of their class. But for now, they kept their distance away from them even though their classmates were now looking between them with obvious growing interest in their eyes.

They had no doubt that their brothers would probably try and embarrass them during the training. Maybe bringing up stories of how they had to rescue them from various things like deep puddles or getting trapped in blankets during movie night or something like that. Izuku was praying that they did not bring up anything too embarrassing that will make him regret looking into the eyes of his classmates forever.

Hopefully with luck, his brothers will try to humiliate Bakugo more because they dislike him. Izuku noticed out of the corner of his eye how Kacchan had subtly moved out of their gaze as they all walked into the large building in front of them. ‘Ah, he must be thinking the same thing,’ He thought to himself.

“Alright, let’s head in. I can’t wait to show all of you what’s inside,” Thirteen said.

Shoto nudged his shoulder which made Izuku look past his classmates to see the surrounding area.

They all walked inside the building to see just how much there was inside. There were zones that looked vastly different than each one. There was a huge mountain area with white covering the top right next to a large lake with a boat floating on the surface. He could see closed off buildings which held who knows what inside.

In the middle of it all sat a tall fountain that had water running down the sides into the base. It looked so peaceful as the centerpiece in the cool landscape that surrounded it.

Sero commented, “Holy crap! It looks like an amusement park!”

Thirteen spread out their arms, “Shipwreck, landslide, fire, windstorm, and more. I created this facility made to train all of you in rescue work in different types of disasters. I call it the unforeseen simulation joint. But you can call it USJ for short!”

“Just like Universal Studios Japan,” Sato added. Everyone else had the same thought run through their heads.

Nova nudged his old teacher and mentor, switching to a serious tone to address the students, “We got called in because of the security breach so we could give some extra help to all of you.”

“Where is All Might?” Phoenix whispered to Aizawa, looking around the huge area for the muscular man in red, yellow and blue.

“No idea,” Aizawa shrugged.

13 leaned behind Nova to shrug at the others, “He is supposed to be at faculty room resting.”

“Why is he resting?” Phoenix asked with a lowered voice.

Thirteen took over with a clap of their hands, “Before we start I have a few things to say.”

Nova hummed as he walked over to the other two while he messed with the gloves on his hand, “It might be because he was out this morning with patrol, right? Even heroes need to take breaks sometimes like if he got hurt or something during it. But why would he do that if he knew that he was supposed to teach today?”

“He doesn’t know when to slow down,” Aizawa sighed.

“Anyway, we should be okay with all four of us here together. Maybe All Might can join us a little later in the exercise,” Phoenix added, turning his attention to the area to keep his eyes peeled for anything.

Eraserhead cleared his throat. “Alright, let’s start.”

Nova walked up next to Thirteen as they explained how easily their black hole quirk could kill. He waited for them to finish before continuing, “And I’m sure you all know how my quirk works as well.”

They all nodded back at him. Ever since Nova became a rescue hero, his disintegration quirk was the main topic because of how powerful it was.

“I have trained under Thirteen as a sidekick before which made me make my decision to specialize in rescue missions,” Nova started, brushing back his shoulder-length blue hair back. “With five fingers, I can disintegrate anything I touch. When doing rescue, I can easily get rid of any debris that is trapping people inside. When fighting, I could use my quirk to disintegrate any weapon in their hands. But with one wrong move, I can easily kill someone by turning them into ash before anyone can stop it. That’s why I wear my gloves.”

“And I can cause a whole lot of damage from my flames since they have been known as the hottest fire compared to any other fire quirk user in the entire East.” Phoenix joins in. “I’m sure I don’t have to explain further because of the examples already given.”

Right as Thirteen was about to finish their inspiring speech, the lights around the USJ dimmed down. Nova and Phoenix turned around quickly and immediately noticed a portal starting to form in front of the fountain in the middle of the plaza.

“Stay here. Don’t move. Thirteen, protect the students,” Eraserhead states, readying his scarf.

Izuku noticed the serious look on his brothers’ faces instantly. It wasn’t like any expressions they had when they were just playing around. That was the faces of the hero version of their brothers. The face they saw on television when they were taking care of the civilians or fighting the villains.

This must not be part of the exercise. And from the cold grip on his arm, Shoto noticed it too.

“What is that? Has the training start already?” Yoarashi spoke up.

Ojiro asked with a tilt to his head. The fur on his tail spiked up with his nerves, “I thought we were rescuing people?”

“I don’t think this is part of the training,” Shoji said with one of his limbs.

“Stay back!” Eraserhead ordered, pulling his goggles onto his face to protect his eyes. He pulled back his hair quickly as he explained. “This is real. Those are real villains.”

The portal began growing wider, letting out a huge crowd of villains. Izuku froze at the sight of one villain that had an exposed brain step out from the portal. Nova stiffened when a figure stepped out besides the huge villain with a chain in their hands like it was their gigantic pet.

Phoenix pursed his lips, “The alarm sensors aren’t being triggered. These villains must have a quirk that is masking their presence. They must have thought it out.”

“Oh. All Might isn’t here like the schedule had listed,” the figure stated before pulling up their simple black face mask. Their dark eyes gazed up at the class blankly. “I guess we can bring him out by putting lives at stake. Killing or capturing whichever comes easier.”

Eraserhead glared down at the approaching villains with mutation quirks coming straight towards the stairs. He glanced behind him while adjusting his yellow goggles on his face, “They might be jamming our regular communication. Kaminari, try contacting the school using your quirk.”

Kaminari nodded, immediately getting to work using his visor, “Yes, Sir. Got it.”

“I’ll leave it to you, Thirteen,” Eraserhead stated, immediately running down the stairs to take out the first three villains waiting for him.

Nova and Phoenix looked at each other before nodding like they had telepathically come up with a plan. Nova took Thirteen’s arm and started to direct the students back to the door as Phoenix ran ahead to help out Aizawa with the crowd of villains waiting for him. “What are you doing?”

“I thought you would have already learned by now,” Phoenix smirked, readying a controlled flame in his hand. “I’m not that great at following directions.”

Nova ran forward, guiding the children quickly to the front door to try and escape with them with Thirteen near the back to watch over them. He skidded to a stop when a portal formed right in front of the, forming a vaguely human-shaped man.

“We are the League of Villains. It is a pleasure to meet you. I know it’s impolite, but we decided to invite ourselves in. I am called Kurogiri,” the villain introduced himself rather politely despite the situation.

“Get behind us!” Nova shouted out, crowding the hero students behind Thirteen and him so they could act as a shield between them and the unknown villain.

‘He must have a body that can be harmed, but he is just covered in gas,’ Nova thought to himself, examining the metal brace around the villain’s mist-like head. ‘Maybe I can aim towards the neck brace to hold him down.’

Bakugo and Kirishima broke straight through the barricade while he was thinking, rushing forward to hit the villain in the face. He could hear someone facepalming behind him and could only guess it was either or both of his little brothers.

“Bakugo, Kirishima! What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Nova scolded loudly at the two students. He was glad that he memorized most of the students' names the night before.

Kurogiri started to create a huge portal that formed into a tunnel around the class. Kirishima and Bakugo were pulled into the portal first. Izuku was trying to cling onto Shoto while the rest of his class tried to hold onto each other. Sero was about to sail off into the portal before Shoji grabbed onto him with one of his limbs. Aoyama’s short yelp went right by Izuku as he heard multiple voices getting swept into the portal.

Izuku looked back at Shoto who was trying to get a grip on the ground using his ice. The strength of the portal sucked Izuku up, making Shoto lose his grip on Izuku’s hand and his ice.

“Izuku!” Shoto shouted as both of them were pulled towards the portal. He used his quirk to create a huge ice block around himself and wrap it around Izuku before he flew off. Nova cried out at seeing his two younger brothers disappear into the portal.

“NO!” Nova yelled as his two younger brothers disappeared along with half of the class that he was supposed to watch over. His furious gaze turned to the wispy man who blocked the only way out.

“You son of a bitch,” Nova cursed at him while the student behind him looked properly scandalized and somewhat understanding at his choice of words.

*

Both of the Midoriya brothers fell through the air held together by an ice block made by Shoto’s powers. Shoto used his quirk to melt the ice around them as they fell through the air. Izuku grabbed onto the back of his jumpsuit right as Shoto made a strong ice shield so they wouldn’t be hurt from the harsh landing.

The ice wasn’t exactly soft, but it did break their fall.

Izuku groaned as he straightened up, “Where are we?”

Shoto rolled over onto his stomach while Izuku looked around. “From the height, I’m guessing somewhere on the mountain since that was the tallest one I remember. Besides that abandoned building zone.”

Suddenly a gust of wind was twirling in the air, causing the water from the lake zone to rise up in the forming twister. Shoto squinted his eyes as the wind grew stronger and stronger as water started to climb up the cyclone.

“I’m guessing that’s Yoarashi,” Izuku started clearly, hearing the amount of shouts coming from the zone. He got up from the ground and extended a hand towards his brother while glancing back at the hurricane. “Hopefully he doesn’t overdo it.”

Right as he said those words, the twister slowed down to a stop with the water sloshing back into the lake it came from.

“Huh. That was quick,” Shoto commented as he slowly got up from the ground. He brushed off the legs of his jumpsuit. “I wonder what happened.”

“We can ask later. Right now, we have to get out of here to get back to the others and help,” Izuku replied, looking around quickly before grabbing onto his brother’s arm.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“I was thinking about the Bahamas. It would be a good change of scenery,” Izuku quipped back as Shoto stared at them with a fierce look in his eyes. He bent his knees to get his fighting position ready just in case any of the thugs moved. “But Tokyo Disney is my family’s personal favorite.”

The thug wrapped his lips around his fangs before charging at the two with the several men surrounding them crowding in. Izuku ducked as one man tried to punch him in the neck, using his arm to flip him onto his back quickly.

Shoto covered the ground in slippery ice that made all of the thugs stumble and fall. A man on the ground tried to attack his legs with a knife to slice a tendon on his heel, but all he got was a kick to the face with Izuku’s boots.

Shoto froze all of the thugs by their hands and legs to keep them in place.

“Who are you working for?” Shoto asked with an commanding tone

The thug scoffed, “We don’t have to tell you anything.”

“Technically, you don’t,” Izuku shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the men who looked confused that he wasn’t trying to push them for information yet. “That is if you don’t want to keep the feeling in your fingers and toes.”

Shoto raised an eyebrow as the men paled at his words.

One of the thugs' teeth chattered as he spoke out from his frozen position, “You two are supposed to be hero students.”

“And?” Shoto questioned coldly. “Why should we give mercy to any of you? As far as we can tell, you all went after two high school students in the middle of class.”

“That isn’t very nice of you or smart of you considering you don’t know any of our skills,” Izuku smiled over Shoto’s shoulder. “So if you don’t mind, give us the information.”

“And if we don’t?” A man challenged, but it was obvious from the shivering shoulders that he wasn’t as intimidating as he thought he was.

“Well, you could leave you here with the ice and you all can just wait for the heroes to show up. But frostbite or frost burn does start to affect the body in as little as ten to fifteen minutes. And as far as we know, we don’t really know how long it will take them to show up,” Izuku explained as Shoto glared at them with a stare that was similar to Phoenix’s own signature threatening glare. “And from the amount of ice you all are encased in, it shouldn’t be long before you start to feel the first effects.”

Shoto asked with a blank expression almost like a broken porcelain doll in a horror movie, “So do we have a deal?”

One of the thugs struggled against the ice, already feeling the numbness creeping up his limbs, “Geez, what are they teaching you?”

“Not much. This is only our first week,” Izuku answered back. Shoto solemnly nodded behind him while the men were looking back and forth at each other looking confused.

Notes:

I just can’t wait to start writing some of the arcs invoking the other family members. Just a heads up, I’m probably making Tenko asexual.

What are some of you headcannons about the characters? And who are your favorites? (I’m literally starved of comments and I want to read anything)
My favorite character is Iida Tenya. But I do enjoy Monoma Neito.

Chapter 25: USJ Part Two

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hisashi was hard at work when he felt something was off. He looked around the office before plucking his phone out of his pocket. He went back to see the last texts he had sent his oldest sons which was only last night when Tenko was asking if he wanted to grab a bite of something to eat later today with Touya. And just before that, Touya was telling him not to say anything to his other sons about them coming as surprise guests to their lesson today.

He kept gazing down at the text messages with something swirling in his gut, shouting at him that something was amiss. The same kind of gut feeling when Natsuo fell into the river when he wasn’t looking when he knew something was happening before he even heard the splash.

That gut feeling is just one of the perks of being a dad to a lovely family that he loved more than life itself.

That’s why he decided to click on the call button on Tenko’s contact page which pulled up a picture of him at his UA graduation with a bright grin on his face.

If they were busy, they would instantly decline their phone and send a quick text to call back later or something along those lines. They were never without their phones in case they got calls about villain attacks. And it was easy to do it with the support item watches they had that Hisashi gave them when both of them became official heroes.

Hisashi waited on the other end of the phone as he heard the tone go on for far too long. His frown deepened when he heard the voicemail.

“Did it start?.. Oh hi. I can’t come to the phone right now but just leave a mess—,”

His oldest son’s voice spoke up from the background, ‘Where’s the hot sauce?!’

‘You used it all!’ Tenko’s voice was muffled slightly. He could picture him covering the speaker just so he could yell back to his brother. ‘Uh leave a message I’ll get back to you.’

Hisashi stood up from his desk calmly and collected his things. He did all his needed work before lunch started, so he saw no problem in leaving early.

A male coworker noticed him packing and asked curiously, “Hey, where are you going in such a rush?”

“I have a gut feeling. I’m checking out early to check on my sons,” Midoriya answered back quickly, shoving a folder into his large bag.

“Which one? All of them?” Another coworker asked with a worried tone.

“Most of them!” Hisashi called back while exiting the office to check himself out.

“Is his gut feeling his quirk?” One worker asked quietly when Hisashi was out of the room.

A woman piped up from her cubicle, “No, I believe it is fire breathing.”

“Maybe the fire inside his gut guides him?”

“Either way, he got his work done already so we’re all good,” One of the men said. “I hope everything’s okay though.”

*

Nova watched with a heavy heart when his brothers had disappeared into the dark mist, transporting away before he could reach out to save them. And he couldn’t even chastise the blonde brat since he got teleported away somewhere else too.

Thirteen whispered, “Nova, do you have any plans forming in your head?”

“Ideas forming, but no real established plans yet. Give me like a few minutes to soak in my surroundings to plan something out,” Nova replied. He looked down at his brother working with Eraserhead to take down the thugs on the ground level. His blue flames flowed in the air followed by a short scream by the villains.

The villain’s eyes trailed over them once again, making note of any movement they made before gazing back at the scared teenagers who didn’t sign up for any of this.

“Screw this. Nova, get the children to safety,” Thirteen ordered, rushing forward to stand in front of the children, blocking them from the mist villain. Thirteen uncapped their glove to allow their black hole quiet to start sucking Kurogiri into it.

For a brief moment, Niva thought it would be fine until he noticed the portal forming right behind Thirteen. He shouted, “THIRTEEN! SHUT IT OFF! QUICK!”

Thirteen turned around just in time to see the portal start to use their quirk against them, pulling chunks of their suit away. Thirteen stopped their quirk, but they weren’t quick enough to stop the damage already done. Nova rushed over as the villain backed away, satisfied from the damage they inflicted on Nova’s old mentor.

Uraraka and Mina rushed over to where Nova was kneeling next to Thirteen and helped him perform immediate first aid from the items he had in his utility belt. He knew the gauze and silly bandages with ants printed in them wouldn’t fix the gaping hole.

He had to come up with a plan to get the kids safe and call for backup.

Nova’s eyes surveyed the area until they landed on the shiny leg engines of Ingenium’s younger brother. And suddenly a plan started to form in his plan or at least part of one.

Nova waved the tall, blue-haired boy over to him. The armored teen followed his direct instruction and strides over, avoiding the gaze of the villain watching over the group. Nova started, “Iida, I have a job for you to do.”

“Yes, sir,” Iida nodded stiffly, awaiting any orders with a determined look on his face. “What do you need me to do, Nova-Sensei?”

“I need you to run as fast as you can out of the building. You need to run to UA and get back here to help us.”

“I can’t just leave my classmates like this.”

“Iida, this is an order from a superior. I know the hesitancy you are feeling right now. But trust me when I say you will help a lot more of your peers if you get to run to get help instead of being stuck here like the rest of us.” Nova explained quietly to the student in front of him, trying not to draw attention to them. “Do you understand, Iida?”

Iida waited for a moment before nodding, “I understand, sir. I’ll do my duty as class president to ensure everyone’s safety.”

“I believe you will,” Nova responded honestly, clapping a hand on the teen’s shoulder. “I will provide cover for you, so just run and don’t look back.”

Iida gritted his teeth before taking off right past the warp villain in front of them.

“No, if the other teachers find out, things will get worse for all of you,” Kurogiri states, opening up a portal right where Iida was running.

Right as he was about to run into the portal of the warp villain, Shoji grabbed the portal with his massive arms and rolled away from him.

“Run, Iida!” Shoji shouted.

“You're a little conniving—,” Kurogiri started to complain, trying to reach out towards the running students with his mist to transport him away. Somewhere far away from the door where he won’t be able to save his classmates in time or be able to get the heroes.

Uraraka gazed directly at the metal brace holding the villain’s shape and pointed it out to Nova. Nova nodded, bringing her closer to the villain while he was still distracted.

‘Can I kick down the door? Will I be strong enough to accomplish that?’ Iida thought to himself, trying to outrun the reach of the warp villain’s quirk.

Uraraka’s finger landed on the villain’s metal neck casing, making his reach towards Iida pull back as he was floated up. The villain yelled outright as Iida made it to the doors and started to pull them open. Nova ran to the door where Iida was still struggling with the door latch. He ran quickly to help the student, removing his gloves with his teeth as he sprinted as his life depended on it. When he got close to the door, he touched the ground, causing the ground and the door to disintegrate slowly.

When the villain tried to reach towards him again, the co-binder forces of Sero’s tape pulling him down by his physical body and Sato’s strength pulled him away before tossing him back to the ground to keep him still and under their watch.

Nova cheered as Iida made it past the doors and heard the sound of the students’ engines bursting to a faster speed to run quickly to UA.

*

“Will those guys be okay?” Izuku asked, turning his head towards the snow-covered mountain that his brother and he were traveling down by a small ice slide that Shoto made.

“They won’t die,” Shoto called back as they continued to slide down the frozen water.

Izuku rolled his eyes, “Thanks, that is reassuring.”

It didn’t take long for them to reach the bottom of the mountain, looking around for any other peers who had escaped their zones.

“Do you see anybody?” Shoto questioned as he turned his head around to survey the surroundings all around them.

“Not really. Wait a minute, I think I see movement in the center,” Izuku answered as blue flames dew his attention towards the center of the USJ. “Yeah, that’s fire, blue fire. Touya is done there.”

“And by the looks of it, he is fighting some of the thugs down there with Aizawa-Sensei.”

Shoto and Izuku approached, hiding the greenery in-between the mountain and water zones. Both of the young teens watched as their older brother fought side-by-side with their homeroom teacher who lived right next door.

Touya’s flames danced in the air while Eraserhead’s binding cloths tied up one man just to swing him into the next thug.

It was epic to see. Shoto muffled him when he saw Izuku start to mumble at the fighting techniques he was watching. But Shoto’s laughter died down when the monster started to talk towards the fighting duo. Aizawa’s red eyes tracked up, but did nothing to stop the monster from capturing him into his huge arms. Phoenix turned around just to see the leader point down at the ground with their finger, making Nomu follow orders by pushing Aizawa into the ground harshly.

“And here I thought UA would be more of a challenge from what my Master told me. Now that All Might isn’t here and the lousy teachers are down. I might as well leave some damaged children for the heroes to find,” the leader said.

Their brother, Touya, turned towards the villain with his blue eyes shining in the reflection of his own flames. “Over my dead body, bitch.”

The leader avoided the flames that their brother was throwing at them, not caring how much of his own skin was burning. The villain pulled out a knife, “That can always be arranged.”

“No!” Izuku and Shoto shouted right as the knife pierced through the upper shoulder of Phoenix, making him wince.

Touya looked towards them and saw their expressions, only for his eyes to widen. He opened his mouth, “Run!”

The leader of the attack turned towards the teens who were watching the entire thing. “Ah, I found some volunteers. Nomu, take care of them.”

Izuku tensed as the beaked monster screamed out loud and started to walk towards them menacingly. Phoenix raised his other hand to burn off the monster sleds on to receive another knife that pierced through his other arm, near his elbow.

Shoto readied his stance, preparing to make an ice wall for cover so they could run and get a headstart. But just when the monster was about to reach towards them, it cried out. Izuku recognizes the flowing white cape behind the monster.

“Tenko...”

Nova stood strong as he forced his five fingers directly onto the horrifying looking monster right into its brain with a battle cry, causing them to turn to ash starting from the top of their body downwards.

It wasn’t long until what was left of the monster fell back onto the dirt in ashes.

There was silence with only grunts of pain from Touya and the welcome sound of Aizawa trying to lift his head from the ground to continue to help. Izuku watched as the leader started to float towards his other older brother, starting to form a plan in his head.

*

Nova was watching over the children, making sure Kurogiri didn’t leave his sight while glancing back at the disintegrated door to see if anyone was on their way.

Uraraka and Mina were making sure Thirteen was okay with him while the other students flicked around the group in a protective circle. Rikido and Shoji stood guard as two of the tall people in the class.

His eyes traveled back to the center where his brother was fighting the large group of villains. He gasped when he saw that Aizawa had been taken down by the large monster that walked through the portal with the leader. He stared as the leader loudly ordered the monster to pin him down.

He could almost hear the pained grunt from where he was shut from looking at the monster pushing Aizawa’s face into the dirt hard. Phoenix shouted out and started to use his blue flames on the monster who screamed in pain from the flames.

“Kids, don’t look,” Nova ordered softly. He didn’t want to make the kids watch something like burning skin. But he could see the smoking tissue was reforming and regenerating once Touya pulled back his hands. The monster must have some sort of regeneration quirk.

“No, no. Get up, Aizawa,” Nova pleaded as he gazed at how still Aizawa’s body truly was. He hoped that the hero just had broken limbs and not anything else.

He couldn’t hear what the villain was saying, but it must have been bad from how Touya reacted to them. Phoenix started firing his quirk at the floating villain only for them to dodge his attacks swiftly, digging a hand into their coat while avoiding the fire.

He watched as the villain threw a knife that pierced through his brother’s body. He cried out, making the students he was watching over look towards him with worry written in their faces.

And it was just then when he caught sight of his two younger brothers watching the altercation. But he wasn’t the only one who noticed how Touya’s attention was taken away.

Which made the villain leader tilt their head back to stare at the young teens who were watching. He couldn’t wait any longer for backup when he saw the villain floating towards his younger brother’s after harming his other family.

He started to run towards the center with all the power he had. He could hear the leader demand that the monster take care of the children which resulted in a roar from the figure with the exposed brain. Nova could only watch as his younger brother held onto each other, Shoto already starting to ice the ground to make an ice wall while Izuku desperately tried to find any movement that would indicate the leader’s next move.

He reached out desperately with his ungloved hand and shouted out, “Don’t you dare!”

His hand landed perfectly on the monster’s back which immediately started to turn to ash, but he wouldn’t stop there. He jumped onto the monster which was still focusing its attention towards his brother’s and planted his hand right on their brain. The weak spot that all easy bosses had in the video games he played with his brothers.

He didn’t take his hand off until there was nothing but a small piece of them left while it rested in a pile of ash.

Kurogiri had apparently escaped the children’s hold since he left his position with them to help out the leader. And now the mist villain was staring at him while the leader of the attack floated over to him only a few inches off the ground.

Nova feels weird when the villain starts to make their way towards him. He could feel their gaze on him, scrutinizing every detail of his costume from the cape to the stitching in his custom shoes.

“Ah, so this is who I replaced,” Nova tilted his head up to look at the dark eyes looking at him with an unreadable expression between recognition and pity. Their black hair escaped from the hood hiding the majority of their head. “What a shame. Master had his eyes on you first before someone already took you away.”

Nova’s eyes widened at the meaningful weight of their words. What did they mean?

They couldn’t mean that day, could they? The day his life changed when someone finally reached out to him to offer him help, to offer him a home and a loving family.

If his mom hadn’t saved him that day, would this have happened to him?

Notes:

This took a long time to write since no motivation and stuff. But I have a little writing break today so I just rated to write and finish this chapter.

 

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord: https://discord.gg/2VUgVUfdhm

Chapter 26: USJ Final

Summary:

The final part of USJ with the aftermath

Notes:

God this took forever to write. Almost 7,500 words. Wanted to write a oneshot to fill in time, but could it find the I inspo

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Himiko was in the middle of class when it happened, when all of the heroes at UA were called down to the USJ.

“All teachers report to the USJ. There has been a breach and villains are attacking Class 1-A. I repeat, all teachers report to the USJ,” Nedzu announced over the intercom.

“Study hall from here on out. I place the class president and Vice President in charge of the class. Lunch Rush will supervise all of you,” their teacher said with authority in their tone.

“No, I can’t,” Himiko shook her head to herself as soon as their teacher exited the room, running down the hall.

Himiko’s friend tapped her shoulder, making her turn towards her, “Are you okay?”

“No,” Himiko answered. She looked at the girl behind her. “My brothers are in there.”

Himiko searched out the window, her eyes finding a spot in the grass where Izuku had parked his motorbike.

If she was able to sneak out of the class, she could ride his motorbike to the USJ herself. Would she be breaking a lot of rules? Yes, but she would be able to get there for her brothers.

She waited for a brief moment before striding her way to the door, announcing that she was going to the bathroom over her shoulder. If she could travel around the way to where the teachers were going, she could sneak out into the outside and get the bike waiting for her.

‘I’m coming. Just hold on,’ she thought to herself, trying to reassure herself that she would be there to help her brothers before anything could happen. Her mind frantically tried to comfort her that her brothers were perfectly safe.

Vlad King ran right into her when she was heading the same way. “And where are you going?”

Himiko swayed on her feet, “The bathrooms.”

“The bathroom is not this way,” Vlad King said. “And you would know that since you are already in your second year, Midoriya.”

“My brothers are at the USJ. They need help,” Himiko said with a fierce tone, tying to look around him.

Vlad King frowned, “Midoriya Himiko.”

“I can’t just stick around and do nothing while my brothers are out there,” Himiko stood her ground.

“I know that,” Vlad King assured hurriedly, glancing behind him in the direction he had to head in. “I have been your homeroom teacher, so I know exactly how you are. I wouldn’t forget one of the Midoriya children so easily.“

Himiko was easily swayed, frowning at the teacher who has guided her and tutored her when she needed help.

“Look, Midoriya, I promise that I will bring them back to you safe using all the strength I have,” Vlad King promised, putting his hand on her shoulder to try and give her any comfort.

Himiko tried not to pay attention to how he worded it. How he didn’t promise to bring them back unharmed. “Okay, just bring them back.”

“It’s my responsibility as a hero,” Vlad King nodded back at her before running to the exit to head straight to the USJ as soon as he could.

Himiko sighed, digging the toe of her shoes into the hallway ground. She waited for a moment before heading into the actual direction of the bathroom. She could only hope that both her brothers were looking out for each other.

But if her brothers were actually hurt, she would go past the heroes and go hunting down the ones responsible no matter what villain she had to face.

When she got back to class, she saw that her friend had placed a few candies on her desk to cheer her up despite the worries running through her mind. She thanked her before slamming down on her chair to wait it out with the rest of the class, hoping that they will be okay.

*

Kurogiri tracked his gaze towards him as the main villain started to float towards him menacingly.

“What a shame. Master had his eyes on you first before someone already took you away.”

Nova’s eyes widened at the meaningful weight of their words.

The villain approached Nova, staring at him like he is a nuisance or a piece of chewed up gum that they found on the bottom of their shoe. Their black hair escaped further from the hood until the hood fell completely, exposing their face to him.

When he saw their face, he froze. His red eyes stared into the dark eyes of someone he used to know. A face that he remembered smiling at as she told him that she lied to their father about becoming a housewife instead of a pro hero. The face that lied to their father about the photograph of their grandmother causing father to beat him while everyone just watched from the side. “Hana?”

Phoenix froze for a moment, overhearing the broken tone in his brother’s voice and the familiar name that came out of his mouth. Touya looked back to see his brother’s expression for a brief moment, observing how confused he looked.

“How...?” Nova asked with a heartbroken expression on his face. He remembered that night in brief flashes, all of his family died by his own hands. But his dead sister was staring right back at him with the utmost amount of glee.

“Someone found me. Rescued me from the crater you left behind and reformed me back to how I was using the amount of power they had,” Hana grinned at the shocked expression written across the hero’s face. Her face was scarred with lines of faded pinks like she was stitched or glued back together from the leftover pieces he left behind.

Nova slowly backed up as she steadily approached in the air like a spirit coming back to haunt him for a mistake he made all those years ago.

Hana approached him slowly in the air like a prowling lioness going in for the kill of their prey until a loud noise interrupted the two of them. Nova flinched and watched Hana’s expression hardened from what was behind him.

“Don’t worry! I AM HERE!” All Might’s voice shouted out from behind him, causing Nova to slightly relax at the sound of the number one hero’s voice.

Not noticing how the Nomu he had mostly disintegrated was reforming from a chunk left behind in the ash pile. It remained silent as it regenerates its limbs slowly, ready to take on its next opponent.

*

All Might was grateful for Iida giving him the message about the USJ, making him run faster to the building. He was already on the way to remedy the fact he was late to the exercise when the student ran past him and alerted him to the villain attack.

He ran as fast as his body could take him until he had the USJ in his sights. He punched the door from off its hinges. There was a group of students crowded around the top of the stairs with an injured Thirteen in between them.

He shouted out in reassurance, “Don’t worry! I AM HERE!”

The students crowded around looked at him in relief as he approached steadily. He bent down to check on the injured rescue hero. “Bring Thirteen to the entrance. The other teachers should be on their way with reinforcements behind them. I’ll take care of the villains.”

Uraraka nods to him, getting up from the floor with Ashido and touching Thirteen suit with her finger pads. Ashido and Uraraka gently guided the injured hero back to the open door. The other students followed behind them after All Might waved them towards the entrance to get them out of harm’s way.

All Might lets his smile fall after the students are out of the way. He frowns at the sight in the middle of the grounds, his mood worsening when he realizes that the villain has cornered Nova. The villain looked up to him with a face that made him pause.

‘Why does the villain look so much like Nana?’ All Might thought to himself before shaking his head at the idea. He couldn’t be distracted with their familiar looks. He needs to defeat them so his master’s grandson would be safe since he had a family waiting for his safe return.

He glanced down to see his master’s grandson on the ground with his adopted brother pushing away two students from the scene. He recognized the two students as Nova’s younger brothers who were steadily pushing against Phoenix to get back and help him.

His frown gets even deeper as the anger rumbles inside his chest, jumping over the stairs and landing on the ground so hard it formed a crater. The main villain didn’t break eye contact with him as Nova looked back at him with hope in his eyes.

All Might marched forward until he was in front of Nova and could see the damage that Aizawa had taken as he gazed at him on the ground.

“I don’t know what you are doing here trying to hurt these students, but I won’t allow you to go any further in your plan.” All Might stepped closer to the villain and moved to the side to hide Nova from their sight.

The villain barely moves her gaze as she tilts her hand up in the air as a screech fills the air. All Might could see a monster step forward on unsteady legs while one arm was regenerating skin and muscle.

“Nomu, kill All Might.”

*

“Where did you guys even land?” Touya asked, continuing to push his little brother’s back from the scene to try and get them away from the creepy villain who may or may not be Tenko’s dead sister.

“In the mountain zone,” Shoto answered swiftly, trying to look behind Touya’s shoulder.

Izuku quipped, “Shoto froze a bunch of villains and we made them scared enough to tell us their plans.”

Phoenix froze, “Wait, you froze them in ice?”

“Yes. They are currently incapacitated. And they might deal with the possibility of frostbite if the fight goes on for too long,” Shoto replied.

“But we did learn that they came here just to fight All Might with that giant monster thing,” Izuku explained with a serious look on his face, laying down whatever information he had for his brother. “The only thing that the others are here to do is just to fight against us and Eraserhead to slow him down.”

“Shit,” Touya glanced up at the mountains, wondering how many goons are going to lose their fingers or toes. “Really?”

They both nodded.

“Goddammit. Look, you have to get away from this area,” Phoenix ordered his brothers who looked unhappy with the demand. “Find somewhere safe while I take care of this.”

“We can’t leave Ten—Nova alone without backup,” Izuku protested, trying to look back at his brother as All Might came closer to the scene to confront the villain.

“Yes, that’s why you two need to leave this area. I can’t have you two be around this fight any longer than you have to be,” Phoenix winced, yanking out the knife from his shoulder. “It’s not safe. She already targeted you once.”

“Touya,” Shoto raised his hands in a late fort to stop him before Phoenix planted his own hand on the wound to cauterize to slow down the bleeding. “You’re injured.”

“I’ll be fine. My only job now is to get you two safe before returning to provide assistance in any way that I can.” Phoenix started to guide them away from the fight and towards the entrance until he noticed sounds coming from behind them. The three of them glanced back, ready to fight any thugs that wanted to try and escape only to find some of Class 1-A students staring back at them.

Inasa greeted the group with a grin, “We escaped the Water Zone!”

Tsuyu hopped to the ground from his back. “Do you guys need any help, kero?”

“Woah! Is that All Might?!” Kirishima yelled, drawing their attention to him and the disgruntled blonde next to him.

“Good for you. Yes. And obviously.” He answered in order. Phoenix grimaced at the sight of the blonde. “Has anyone else escaped from their zones?”

“As far as I know, negative, sir,” Inasa reported stiffly with a fixed grin on his face.

Phoenix didn’t look happy in front of the six high school students who looked eager to jump into whatever.

“Please, we can help. Just give us the orders,”

“Fine. I am a guest teacher after all, so you need to follow my rules. Got that, sparky?” Phoenix directed the question at Bakugo.

Bakugo sneered, “Hah?!”

“You and redhead over there can take care of the left flank of zones,” Phoenix ordered. “Try and get your classmates out of whatever situation they might be in but keep damage to a minimum.”

“Midoriya and Midoriya,” Phoenix bit his lip to keep from laughing for a brief moment. It was going to suck when a teacher wanted to call on just one of them. “You take care of the right flank of zones. Rescue your classmates from whatever danger they might be in and keep any damage caused to a minimum.”

Phoenix looked at the four students in from of him, “Both of your team’s must stick to the plan and keep an eye out with you and your partner. After your classmates are saved, find a safe spot to wait out the rest.

“What about Aizawa?” Shoto questioned.

Phoenix looked back to where Aizawa lay in the ground as All Might started to fight against the huge creature. “I’ll take care of that part. Now go, that’s an order.”

Both two teams nodded back at the hero before running to the first zone they could come across. Phoenix looked back at the other two students, “This is going to be risky. But I won’t be able to carry Aizawa safely in my condition. So I need you two to act with me.”

Part of him wanted to act with his brothers since he knew they were capable of something like this. But the other part of him was coated in fear because of the chance that whoever this Hana villain was would go after them. Since she was so focused on Tenko, he didn’t want to bring her attention to them again. She was so close to hurting time with that Nomu thing before Tenko had stepped in.

“You two need to act fast and quickly in order for this mission to work since we only have a small window of time to work with. There are two villains distracted by the two actives heroes on the scene. Our mission is to get your teacher back to the entrance while they are still distracted. Asui, keep Aizawa’s body steady. Yoarashi, you must provide the speed with your wind. And I will provide cover for both of you so neither of you get hurt under my care.”

Inasa and Tsuyu both nodded back at him. Phoenix looked back at the scene and raised his arms halfway to stop them from running of too quickly. He glanced down at the wound in his shoulder, choosing to bite down on his collar as he promptly cauterized the wound. He made sure to turn away from the students and do it as quickly as he could so he wouldn’t lose more blood.

“Wait for my signal. And don’t allow any distractions to pull you away from your duty,” Phoenix instructed strongly as he started to watch his brother rise from the ground towards All Might and the Nomu. He winced before circling his arm around to get used to more movement before he ran into the fight. “Get ready...”

“Now!”

*

Nova watched as All Might fought against the Nomu, wincing as the monster dug into his sides with its reformed fingers when he landed a hit. Punch after punch, All Might was defending against the monster who continued to chase after him to defeat him.

Tenko winced as the fight continued, noticing how the Symbol of Peace was trying to hide how he was hurt behind his gritted teeth. He had always admired the hero in a way while he was growing up with his younger brothers being two of his biggest fans. And he knew that the older hero didn’t have many people beside him to fight with except his two most notable sidekicks Dave Shield and Sir Nighteye.

He starts to rise up on his knees from the dirt, standing up unsteadily to go towards where All Might was fighting. His movement made both villains eyes stare right into him like they were waiting for him to do something.

“Get away from him!” Nova shouted, rushing forward with a reborn boost of energy. Right as All Might knocked the monster back, Nova raised his hands to use his quirk against the villain once again.

As he stood by All Might’s side, he felt a strong gust of wind blow right by him, strong enough to throw Kurogiri to the side. Well, it was more like one of the students, he thinks her name was Asui, kicking him away as she flew past with Yoarashi guiding their path with his wind quirk.

Nova watched as Phoenix appeared with a strip of cloth hastily tied around his arm where the knife wound was. He immediately headed towards Hana while keeping an eye on the students. Hana turned her attention towards him, floating out of his reach while gathering hidden throwing stars hidden away in her cloak.

“Come on, spooky bitch,” Touya taunted, dragging Hana’s attention away from Nova and the students behind her. She wasn’t as fooled and turned away from him only for Touya to shoot out a wall of blue flames to corner her in so she could only focus on him.

The blue walls grew taller when she tried to float above them, scorching her clothes as Touya’s confident smile grew. “You didn’t think that was the last of me, did you?”

Nova and All Might glanced at each other, deciding to use this chance to gain the upper hand. Nova ran forward to the Nomu, disintegrating both of his limbs as they screeched into the air. All Might ran behind him to start pummeling the creature into the ground as Nova sprinted towards the students who were trying to take care of their fallen homeroom teacher.

Asui was wrapping her tongue in a tight hold to carry him more safely as Yaoyarashi made a softer wind gently hover him above the ground.

“Good job. Loosen your hold on him slightly, Asui, so you won’t cause any further pain to his injuries. And just like that, Yaoyarashi, you’re doing great. Keep the wind at a steady height,” Nova instructed as he walked with the two students towards the stairway.

He looked down at the injured man, “You’re safe now, Eraserhead. Your kids got you.”

Aizawa grunted in response, somewhat still conscious despite the injuries he was dealing with. Nova watched their backs as they carried their teacher up the stairs where the rest of their classmates were waiting. He took a deep breath in before looking back at Hana deep in battle with Touya who was adamant on getting her away from Nova.

But the fight was briefly interrupted by an explosion.

Nova whipped his head past Hana who looked to where the sound was coming from only to see a blonde student exploding his way towards Kurogiri. And in that brief second, Kurogiri was pinned down by the metal neck above his suit by Bakugo and Kirishima on top of him.

Nova’s eyebrows furrowed as he noticed how more students were coming out of the different zones with Shoot and Izuku at the lead guiding them.

Shoto hurriedly frosted the ground and shot up pillars of ice like a staircase for Touya to reach Hana while she was in the air.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Phoenix yelled out to his brothers. “I told you to focus on safety and rescue!”

“Shut up! This is safety and rescue!” Izuku shouted back at him, running past him with Koda and Tokoyami behind him. “We are rescuing you and ensuring YOUR safety. That’s what a hero does.”

“We already dealt with the rest of the thugs,” Shoto reported back loudly as he skated across the ice just past his brother.

“Most of us already had it handled, sir!” Ojiro called out as he ran around the fight zone with the invisible girl behind him. Many other students were guided around the fighting area by Shoto and Izuku to the stairway. When they walked up, their attention was set back on the villains.

Phoenix commented, “You idiots.” He shook his head before stomping up two pillars to launch a controlled ball of fire to Hana. She tried to throw another knife into his opposite shoulder only for him to duck behind the next larger pillar so she could only hit a block of ice

Meanwhile All Might had punched Nomu into the ground, still engaged in a fierce battle. Shoto shot out his ice when Nomu started to stand up to freeze its legs to the ground while All Might continued to punch his heart out.

Nova looked to see thugs starting to make a reappearance and trying to sneak off from their hiding spots. Some of them looked soaking wet, likely from the shipwreck zone. He gritted his teeth, ready to take on whatever number to save the students when he heard heavy footsteps from above.

“I HAVE BROUGHT HELP!” Iida announced, running to the edge of the stairwell. And there they were, the entire UA staff of pro heroes except Lunch Rush at the top.

Present Mic used his quirk against some of the thugs that were trying to escape the pro heroes. He hesitated when he saw more students down in the fighting area before setting off another scream. “There are a bunch of little listeners down there, I don’t want to hurt—,”

Snipe’s gun started shooting off towards the villains to take them out before Mic could finish. Mic only stared at him with widened eyes behind his glasses as Snipe shot at the floating villain with accuracy.

“You dick!” Hana yelled, holding her elbow as she tried to dodge through the air, only succeeding in getting hit in the legs two times. Touya hit her with another flame blast when she wasn’t paying attention that knocked her to the ground. Kurogiri escaped from Bakugo’s grip with its gas form to reach around Hana to block her from the bullets. Bakugo tried to chase after Kurogiri’s form but he had become the whirling form of a dome before disappearing into the air.

All Might threw the Nomu to the other side of the building, cracking the glass where it’s body hit the wall. As the pro heroes circled around the student at the top while Nova and Phoenix looked at each other before focusing on their two younger brothers.

While Shoto and Izuku were paying attention to All Might, who looked like he was... smoking from his body? Their vision was blocked off by Cementoss who raised a wall that surrounded All Might.

*

Eraserhead and 13 were escorted out the building by an ambulance with Present Mic standing worriedly by it before it took off.

The one who didn’t want to go on the ambulance was smothered by his brother’s as they got out multiple first aid supplies from their belts. The students around got to watch as three brothers hounded another pro hero with bandages

“I said I’m fine. I already cauterized to stop the bleeding,” Phoenix says while waving off the alcohol wipes. “I don’t need bandages,”

“You reopened it around the edge from the movement,” Izuku stated while pointing out a slight bead of blood escaping from the edge of his cauterization. Phoenix glared at it, frustrated that apparently he didn’t enclose the wound all the way in his haste to get the injured Aizawa out of the way.

When they were finally able to take the bus back to school with Cementoss driving them, Nova sunk further into his seat when he saw who was outside the window waiting by the entrance. “Oh no, he had a gut feeling.”

Phoenix cursed to himself, quickly checking his watch to see if their dad had called while other students remained confused.

“Who had a gut feeling? And why does it relate to you hiding?” Iida asked stiffly, glancing back at the man waiting at the entrance stairs.

“Our dad,” Izuku and Shoto said in unison as the bus came to a stop at the side of the school building.

Touya was taken to the Recovery Girl’s office to take care of his wound with Midnight as his escort there. Shoto, Izuku, and Nova were waved off by Cementoss to go to their father. When they questioned it, Cementoss said they were already going to call the parents to say that the students were free to return home.

“And we are probably going to have a brief meeting to discuss, so there is a strong possibility that the school will be closed. The announcement will be made this afternoon,” Cementoss replied as more students got off the bus. “Just go change out of your hero uniform.”

Nova was about to follow his brothers before remembering that he came to the school like this. So Cementoss directed him to the teacher’s lounge to collect the change of clothes that Touya and him brought beforehand.

They couldn’t travel to and from with their hero uniforms to their apartment or else people would start to stalk them back to their home. So they had left with civilian clothes on before changing for the USJ class. Touya’s bag was already gone, so it was possible that Midnight had taken it with them to the nurse’s office for him to change there.

So he excused himself to the bathroom to change back. He pulled on his white pair of gloves with the black shirt and blue jeans he wore to UA. After he had changed, he met his brothers outside their classroom with other students waiting inside the room. He leaned against the doorway as the students directed their attention to him. Bakugo turned to face the window so he didn’t have to look at him.

“Wow, you look cool with and without your uniform,” Mina complimented, zeroing in on the tall young adult in the doorway.

Hagakure called out, “Are you single?”

“Uh,” Tenko shrank away from the attention. “Thank you. And that’s classified.”

“Please don’t start to flirt with our brother,” Izuku pleaded while Shoto looked at Hagakure with a baffled expression on his face.

Iida straightened up and stepped forward to the front of the classroom. He bowed before the hero, “I apologize for not being able to get help more quickly. If I were faster, help would have arrived sooner.”

Tenko stepped forward in full-Nova mode, “Hey, you went beyond plus ultra to run as fast as you could to the school. Iida, you acted like a hero to your classmates.”

“That’s right, Class Prez!” Kaminari called out, joined by Sero who whooped.

“Your brother would be proud of what you did today,” Nova stated more quietly with a hand on Iida’s shoulder as most of his classmates reassured him. Iida smiled up at him before he moved his hand away. “Well, I need to leave with my brothers now to go home.”

Shoto and Izuku practically pushed Tenko out of the classroom before the other classmates could say anything else. Tenko laughed a little as they walked towards the entrance only to see Himiko waiting there with Hisashi. They both turned towards them, running to them.

“There you are!” Hisashi rushed forward to hug all three of them in an awkward group hug with Himiko glomming onto the side. He breathed in before pulling away to ramble quickly. “I was worried sick. You weren’t answering your calls so I thought something happened. Then I remembered what you said today was. So then I started freaking out about all four of you in trouble so I left work early. And then I heard there was a villain attack and I had no idea where to find you. And the lunch rush hero made me wait out here since he couldn't allow anyone inside. And—wait, where's Touya? Is he in the hospital?!“

“Dad, calm down. He is in Recovery Girl’s office. We can probably head there now,” Tenko reassured his father as Himiko took over the job of squishing her two younger brothers into a hug and squeezed both of them to her.

“I was about to steal your motorbike to go after you two but Vlad King stopped me,” Himiko admitted loudly with Shoto and Izuku wrapped around her.

“Let’s go check out the office to see if he’s done yet,” Tenko said. “And while we do that, you can call mom to update her.”

“Ah, right,” Hisashi responded, trailing after his oldest son while gathering up his younger offspring behind him. He reached into his pocket to start dialing his wife while Himiko started relaying her backup plan to her brothers.

*

Inko and Rei were relaxing at home, curled up on the couch with warm tea watching a drama on television that just captured their attention. Just when they cheered at the shared kiss between two characters, Inko‘s phone rang at the same time that the house phone rang. Rei and Inko looked at each other before Rei shot up to go answer the house phone.

Inko picked up her phone while pausing the program on the television. She saw that her husband was calling right before she accepted the call. “Hello dear.”

“Hi darling,” Hizashi answered breathlessly. “I, Uh, let work earlier because of a gut feeling I had.”

“Oh, what’s wrong?”

“WHAT?” Rei’s voice raised louder than Inko had ever heard before. Inko whipped her head around to see the harsh grip that Rei had on the landline phone. “Villains?!”

“Well, it seems you already got the news from what I heard in the background,” Hisashi coughed, “Um, I’m at UA now to pick up five of our children.”

“Five?” Inko questioned before the remaining two names filled her head. “Touya and Tenko are there? What happened?”

“Long story short, our two boys were guest teachers for our other two boys when villains attacked. Touya got hurt in the shoulder, but Recovery Girl is taking care of it. And I basically excused all of them so they could come home faster.”

“Oh. Is Touya alright?” Inko fretted, latching at her cardigan. “Did no one else get hurt?”

“Everyone is mostly fine, just Touya got a shoulder wound. I’ll be back home with all of them soon,” Hizashi promised over the phone. “The teachers said they have an extended weekend, so no school tomorrow for them to recover from this incident.”

Inko took a deep breath in. “Honey, can we sue the school?”

“Within our rights, absolutely yes,” Hizashi answered straight away. “Oh, Recovery Girl is finishing up, I’ll talk to you later.”

“Okay, honey,” Inko smiled softly. “I love you.”

“Love you too, darling. Bye for now,” Hizashi said before ending the call right in time to hear Rei place the phone back on the wall gently.

“Rei? Are you alright?”

Rei breathed in slowly, dragging her hand down her face, “Does he know?”

“He’s there already waiting to take them home,” Inko replied.

“I’m going to call Fuyumi,” Rei stepped back to the landline, picking up the phone. “If you would, can you call Natsuo to tell him to come home. It’s still the first week, so he won’t have much homework to do that he can’t do at home.”

“Okay,” Inko responded, still holding onto her phone tightly. “Rei?”

“Yes?” Rei asked before she could press any buttons. Inko bit her lip as she recognized how anxious Rei had become with the news.

“They’re okay. Everyone is alright,” Inko reassured.

Rei frowned. She looked at Inko with a sincere expression. “I don’t want any of our children to be hurt. I want them safe.”

“And they will be,” Inko promised. “They’ll all come home and then we can smother them with affection like moms do.”

Rei chuckled, making Inko look back at her with an understanding smile. “You’re right. I’m just frustrated that they weren’t safe. Why weren’t they safe? Tenko, Touya, and Himiko never had a problem like this at UA.”

“I’m not sure what the reason is. But I think we both will feel better once all our children are home,” Inko started to scroll down her contacts to find Natsuo while Rei typed in Fuyumi’s school number.

*

“Midoriya?” Fuyumi looked up from her teacher’s desk. Her class of young students glanced up to see another teacher waiting in the doorway. “We have your mother on the phone. Something urgent came up.

Fuyumi excused herself from the classroom politely, but quickly before practically jogging down the elementary school hallway to answer the phone in the teachers’ office.

“Mom?”

“Hello, sweetheart,” Rei’s voice came through the receiver. “I-we need you to come home as soon as you can.”

“What happened?” Fuyumi asked, filled with worry over what had happened when she was at work. “Is anyone hurt?”

“Villain infiltrated UA during the hero class, Izuku and Shoto’s class,” Fuyumi heard a sharp inatem of breath. She didn’t know if it was from her or her mother. “Touya and Tenko were guest teachers there when it happened. Touya is injured in his shoulder. And—,”

“I can get home as fast as I can,” Fuyumi interrupted, trying to reassure her mother. “My class is just waiting on their parent’s to pick them up because they finished the work earlier than usual. I can set something up with one of the teachers so I can leave a little early.”

“Are you sure?” Rei asked.

“Yes, Yes. I’ll be home as fast as my bike can take me,” Fuyumi said quickly, already running down plans in her head to try and beat whatever traffic might be around this time. “I’ll see you soon, Mom. Love you.”

“Love you too,” Rei answered right as Fuyumi hung up the phone. She twirled around and practically jumped out of her skin when she saw one of her supervisors at the doorway. “Ma’am! I apologize but I need to go home.”

Her supervisor nodded, waving off her worry with their hand, “I overheard some of the conversation. We have it covered. Just collect your things and go home, Midoriya. A substitute can fill in for the rest of today and tomorrow if you need it.”

“Yes please.” Fuyumi replied, walking fast out of the office door to pass by them. “Thank you.”

Her supervisor returned the smile, “Just give me some of those infamous white chocolate cookies and we’ll call it even.”

“I’ll make a whole batch just for you,” Fuyumi promised with a grateful smile overtaking her face before jogging back down the hallway into her classroom so she can gather up everything into her bag.

*

Natsuo was just in the middle of doing his homework in his dorm room when his phone started to ring wildly with a cheesy pop song blasting through the speakers.

He glanced down to see it was one of his moms calling. “Mom? What’s up?”

“Hi, sweetheart,” Inko’s calming voice came through the receiver. “Are you busy right now?”

“Not much. Just some forums I need to respond to online,” Natsuo said, reading the question on his laptop that he needed to make a 300 word response about.

“Okay, that’s nice. Um, listen, something happened. Hizashi called to say he followed a gut feeling.”

“Really? Is there a villain attack or something?” Natsuo asked, taking a break from looking at his notebook to take a swig of water.

“That’s the thing, I got the call from him telling us that he is at UA because there was a villain break in during class.”

Natsuo shot up in his chair as water sprayed his desk. His laptop screen getting covered in little water droplets. “What?! Are they okay?”

“As far as we know, yes,” Inko explained. “It was a break in during Izuku and Shoto’s class that they we’re both chaperoning. Himiko is fine since she wasn’t in their class. Touya was injured, but I think it was taken care of by Recovery Girl. But I was wondering if you might come home a little early.

“Already packing my stuff as we speak,” Natsuo said, throwing his thermos into his backpack. “I can finish what I need to tonight. And my class tomorrow is online, so I could just stay home for a little while until the beginning of next week at least.”

“That’s good. Make sure you come home safely. The train shouldn’t be too busy around this time,” Inko said over the phone. “Be safe and I love you.”

Natsuo smiled, “Love you too, mom. See you later.”

Natsuo stuffed his laptop into his bookbag, shoving all his chargers into the pocket quickly. He grabbed his notebook to shove it in the main pocket while plucking his phone off the desktop and pushed it into his jean pocket.

“Okay, so, homework tonight after dinner probably. It’s not due until midnight,” Natsuo started to mumble to himself as he scrambled to pick up his keys. Which was basically only his home key and his dorm key with a bunch of keychains attached to the metal ring holding them. “And hopefully, all four of my brothers didn’t get themselves hurt. Himiko will probably smack them over the head if they got themselves hurt.”

*

“So who is taking the bike home?” Himiko raised the question as everyone was walking to the school exit with Izuku’s motorbike parked safely to the side. “Because I don’t think we all can’t fit with the bike inside the car too.”

“I’ll take the bike and follow you guys home,” Tenko volunteered. Izuku tilted his head, undoubtedly about to ask why he couldn’t just drive it. “And before you make a fuss, Izuku, I kind of still need a minute to process what the hell happened in there. And I don’t want to have a breakdown in the car.”

Izuku closed his mouth with a popping sound as Touya nodded at his words. Himiko looked confused at what he was talking about. “Um, what exactly went down?”

“I’ll tell you all the details when we get home,” Tenko said in response. “Right now, I just want to get home. So everyone else can get into the car, and I’ll follow behind you with the motorbike. I think it’ll give me some time to cool off.”

Hisashi nodded, telling the others where his car was parked on the street. Himiko walked in front with Shoto trailing behind her while Izuku watched over Touya. Hisashi turned back to Tenko and walked with him to the parked motorbike.

Hisashi noticed how silent his son was. He turned to him and asked, “Tenko?”

“I-I’m going to say that a lot of stuff happened. I think only Touya noticed what actually happened,” Tenko’s voice cracked. He walked forward towards Hisashi to give his dad a hug. Hisashi was surprised for only a moment before wrapping his arms around him tightly. “I just wanted to say thank you. For taking me in and not just leaving me behind when mom came back with me. I wouldn't know what would have happened to me if you didn’t.”

Hizashi hugged him silently as the rest of Tenko’s siblings went towards his car parked on the side of the street. He could hear the infamous Midoriya tears starting with sniffles right next to his ear. “I would never leave you behind, Tenko. You became my son as soon as Inko walked in beside you.”

He stood there as solid as a rock as his son held him tight. It reminded Hisashi of the time they went to go hide and seek in the park when Izuku was still young and Tenko got so upset he started to cry because he couldn’t find him. The game ended shortly because he needed to go comfort his son and reassure him that he didn’t lose him in the trees or anything of that sort

“Are you sure you don’t want to ride in the car?” Hisashi offered. “I can ask the school if they can keep Izuku’s ride here over the weekend.”

“No, no. I’ll be fine on the way back home,” Tenko replied, tucking his side into Hisashi’s neck like he used to do when he was younger. He sniffled, “I might need to stop by our apartment to grab some clothes for the weekend.”

“Okay,” Hisashi said, swaying a little with Tenko still in his arms before pulling back slightly. When Tenko let go, Hisashi released his arms from him. “We’ll be waiting for you. Get ready for Inko’s and Rei to act like mama bears over all of you. They’ll stuff you full of food.”

“I’m prepared,” Tenko sniffed. “See you back at home, dad.”

*

The drive home felt too long.

He had stopped at his apartment to grab more clothes for the weekend and grabbed toothbrushes as well. But he broke down on the floor as soon as he locked the door.

It took him a while to even get up and start breathing properly without reflecting on the fact that Hana was out there.

Nevertheless, he finally made it home on the motorbike, but it was later than he would have wanted. With the sun already past the skyline, making the sky darker than he would have liked.

He parked right next to Fuyumi’s bike outside the apartment building before making his way up the stairs.

When he knocked on the door, it flew open with Hisashi waiting on the other side. Tenko walked in to see Rei, Inko and Fuyumi working in the kitchen with Izuku helping to cook dinner. They all shouted their hellos at him with Inko telling him to go sit down and rest.

He walked in further to see Natsuo talking with Himiko on the floor by the television while Shoto sat with Touya on the couch. Hisashi took his overnight bag and walked into the hallway to put it away into one of the bedrooms after locking up the front door.

Tenko drudged his way to the couch and plopped down on the cushion next to Touya. He was finally able to take a deep breath in and smell the vegetables in the air with the meat sizzling in the stove. He peeked around the kitchen to see Izuku near the rice cooker before focusing his gaze back on the oldest.

“You okay?”

“I feel better after Recovery Girl did her thing,” Touya shrugged, watching the show. He turned to Tenko with a calm expression. “How are you feeling?”

Tenko breathed out, “Not too good.”

“Are you going to tell them?”

“Not today. I want to relax for tonight before dropping the bomb,” Tenko answered as he listened to Inko laugh in the kitchen making Hisashi look back lovingly at his wife. He could hear Natsuo groan with Himiko giggling at whatever she did to him. He smiled, leaning his head back against the couch cushions to relax with his family surrounding him.

*

“Ugh,” Hana groaned as they landed on the floor. Her black hair cascading into the ground with tangles in the waves. “Can someone call that dumb doctor?”

All for zoom glitched on the television screen, “Did the Nomu perform well? How devastating was the attack?”

“All Might didn’t even get to fight Nomu before Nova came in and basically destroyed him,” Hana complained loudly, wincing when she moved around too much. “When’s the doctor coming?”

“Should be here in a few minutes,” Kurogiri responded quickly, brushing back the hair from her face. “Rest, young Shigaraki.”

“Alright,” Hana replied, gritting her teeth from the pain. “Thank you, Kurogiri.”

Kurogiri gave a short bow before returning to his spot behind the bar, leaving behind a glass of room temperature water.

“I should have brought my invisible scale coat, it would have been better to escape that way,” Hana thought out loud to herself. “I’m bringing more knives next time since I replied too heavily in the cannon fodder and Nomu.”

“So any updates on All Might’s condition?”

“Hmm?” Hana looked back at the screen to see All for One waiting for her response. “Oh right. From what I saw, he doesn’t look like he is getting weaker, so whoever gave you that information was wrong in their analysis.”

“Ah, I’m sure everything will come together in the future,” All for One reassured with a grin over the television screen. “For now rest as the doctor heals your injuries. Next time, I will have him prepare more Nomu for the future attacks.”

“Yes, Sensei,” Hana gave a thumbs up to the screen before it turned black. She groaned from the pain of her movements. “Man, that Phoenix hero really does pack a punch. If my appendix wasn’t already gone, I would have thought he ruptured it from the amount of fire he was throwing at that spot.“

‘At least Tenko got to be the hero that we used to talk about,’ Hana thought to herself as she saw the doctor teleport into the room. ‘Even if he had to drag me down before he stepped out of the crater that used to be home.’

‘No matter. Now I know that I need to better strategize for the next time the League strikes.’

Notes:

Tell me if there are any errors!

Did you guess who the villain was? I wanted to wait a bit longer for reveal, but I decided against it. I hope I get to the next arc soon enough, it takes place during the sports fest beginning and involves a focus on Phoenix...

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord: https://discord.gg/2VUgVUfdhm

Chapter 27: A Talk About Two Pasts

Notes:

Hope you like it! I tried to mix the fluff with the more plot related stuff.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next day when everyone is free. Tenko talks about the villain and what she means to him and what he can remember

The next morning was filled with everyone sluggishly heading towards the living room. Izuku was dragging Shoto behind him who looked like he would rather be sleeping still. Tenko passed by everyone with a yawn and flipped himself onto the couch where Hisashi and Inko were sitting.

Rei was in the kitchen getting a cold glass of water with Natsuo and Fuyumi behind her gathering cereal bowls for everyone. Himiko stumbled in after everyone settled down, slumping on the floor by the coffee table.

After everyone got a cold drink, they started to wake up from sleepiness. All except Shoto who was still trying to fight off from napping onto Izuku’s shoulder from where they sat near Himiko on the floor.

Tenko gulped, leaning back against the couch cushions. Touya leaned against the kitchen counter, seeing how Tenko was acting. “I have some information about what happened yesterday.”

“Tenko?” Hisashi looked worried.

“We, Touya and I, were both called there because of a break in that happened during the school day earlier this week,” Tenko began slowly, analyzing everyone’s reaction and to see if they were listening. And sure enough his family was paying attention to his words.

Izuku furrowed his eyebrows, “I thought that was just the press?”

“The press broke in because someone opened the door for them,” Tenko answered. He could see Natsuo, Fuyumi and Rei somewhat lean against the kitchen counter while Touya crept closer to the couch. “And I believe they took a class schedule that would give them the information needed to plan their attack.”

“So they called us in at the last minute to be the guest teachers,” Touya picked up where Tenko left off. “And then everything went to shit because villains broke in and we couldn’t communicate back to the school to get backup for the amount of villains coming in.”

“One of the villains separated the students and hurt Thirteen,” Tenko continued. “I ordered the fastest student, Iida, to run to the school and get backup from the teachers there.”

Touya added in, “And that’s when the villain decided that maybe hurting some children would get All Might to show up since that’s what they wanted in the first place. But All Might wasn’t there since he was late.”

“And before Ha... the main villain could try and hurt my brothers with their monster, I stepped in,” Tenko breathed in. “Only to find out that the villain is connected to me.”

“I don’t know if everyone exactly knows this, but something happened with my quirk when it first arrived. The day it showed up was the same day I accidentally... caused the death of my first family.” His words made the room feel even more silent than it was before. Shoto fully awoke at those words, looking up to see Tenko cower back into the couch.

“And amongst my first family was my older sister, Hana. She was dead, disintegrated to ash and body parts by my own hands. I no longer had a home until mom found me when she was pregnant with Izuku,” Tenko stopped in the middle of explaining to look towards Hisashi and Inko. “And even then, I still couldn’t stop the nightmares of accidentally causing the same thing to happen to my new family. I’m still in therapy for it now…”

Tenko refocused his gaze down at his hands, “Now you can imagine my shock at seeing my dead sister staring right back at me as the main villain who was about to kill my brothers.”

Fuyumi looked like she ate something sour while Natsuo muttered, “Oh geez.”

“Yeah,” Tenko nodded slowly.

“I didn’t know THAT was happening,” Himiko stated. “Damn, I should have followed through with my bike plan.”

“Yeah. I didn’t know what was happening either for most of that time. I know she hurt Touya before he took Izuku and Shoto somewhere to protect them. But it just became a big blur after I saw her face all scarred like she was stitched back together somehow,” Tenko said, continuing to talk to his family about what he experienced. “She kept saying she had this master who took her and fixed her. But she was also saying that this master wanted to go after me before mom picked me up.”

Inko frowned, her hand flying up to her mouth, “One moment. Are you telling me that some strange and evil man wanted you?”

“I guess so. I’m not entirely sure,” Tenko frowned, thinking back to the moment. “But I’m certain that if you didn’t save me that night, I could have been the villain in this attack.”

“So... how are you feeling now that you got that off your chest?” Touya asked, bumping their shoulder into his.

Tenko sighed. He let the silence fill the air until he spoke up again, “Honestly, not great but better than I was yesterday that’s for sure.”

“Well, that’s....good.” Shoto mumbled in response, not knowing what else to say to him. But then, Hisashi dragged Tenko down into a hug with Inko reaching over to comfort him.

“Oh my little boy,” Inko mumbled, tears starting to come in her eyes.

“There it is,” Touya grinned. “I was waiting to see how long they would hold ba—,”

Touya didn’t get to finish his sentence without Hisashi’s hand coming from around Tenko’s back to grab at his sleepshirt. “You’re getting in here too. No escaping.”

“Hug attack.” Himiko started with a smile, making Izuku and Shoto stand up with her. Touya didn't have a chance to runaway from the hug with Hisashi’s hand holding him there. So three of his younger siblings hugged themselves round his waist and moved him towards the other family hug.

Natsuo came out from the kitchen with a launch attack at his older brother who groaned at the sudden move. Fuyumi and Rei followed behind, placed their glasses on the coffee table and slowly wrapped their arms around the outer family embrace.

“I’m okay,” Tenko opened up a bit more while being surrounded by warmth. Himiko rubbed at Izuku’s curls next to him to mess them up further. “It’s not like they followed us home.”

“Tenko,” Hisashi spoke, making Tenko glance up at his stern tone of voice. “I don’t know who the hell thinks that they could steal you away in the first place. If anyone tries, like whoever this old guy is, I’ll protect you along with the rest of this family. No one is going to hurt you under my watch.”

Tenko smiled at his words while Touya bumped his shoulder into his again. Hisashi gazed at every single one of his kids, his wife, and Rei. “And that applies to everyone in this family hug. I can breathe fire on anyone you need me to.”

“Same here,” Touya added while Shoto nodded his head as well.

*

After that morning talk, everything calmed down with a nice, sugary breakfast. Hisashi holed up in the corner of the couch to hopefully take care of some online work ahead of time so he could be free for another day of spending time with his kids. He was wearing one of his goofy ties that had cats printed all over the material even though he was wearing pajamas instead of a normal suit.

Natsuo was doing his online forum with his laptop on the floor, using the coffee table as a desk. Himiko laid down on the floor by him, playing on her handheld game

Tenko was relaxing on the other side of the couch when Fuyumi walked out of the bedroom and entered the kitchen. Right away, she starts pulling out baking ingredients. Touya, Izuku and Shoto were away in a room with the two younger brothers watching a movie and Touya napping. Rei and Inko were planning out something in the bedroom.

Tenko tilted his head before walking over to the kitchen island while Fuyumi prepared the dry ingredients in a bowl. “Are you making something?”

“Yes. I promised to make my boss some cookies because they were really helpful yesterday. A whole batch goes to them, but I’m making another one for everyone here,” Fuyumi explained while she stirred around the powders in the mixing bowl.

Tenko asked, “Do you need help?”

“Oh, most definitely,” Fuyumi said, making Tenko immediately walk towards the cabinet where the mixer was hiding. “Thank you so much.”

“No problem,” Tenko shrugged. He didn’t need to do any patrols. “It’s not like I have much to do today.”

Tenko started to help out by starting on the wet ingredients in the recipe. Touya walked into the living room yawning while holding onto his previously injured shoulder. He stretched his arm and circled it in the air which made Natsuo look up from his laptop,

Natsuo gazed at Touya, “You good, man?”

“Yep,” Touya stretched his arm out, wincing a bit. “Just a little sore. That’s all.”

Izuku and Shoto walk in the living room, taking up the rest of the room on the couch since Tenko moved from his spot. Touya waved at them with his better arm before slipping down on the ground right next to the couch beside the boys.

“Hey, Natsuo,” Touya started, making Natsuo glance up after he pressed post on his online post. “What are you planning on doing since you are staying here with the rest of us for the weekend like the rest of us?”

“Well, I’m planning to practice extra hard on the routine the dance teacher wants us to learn by the end of the next week.”

“Isn’t that routine short?” Fuyumi asked all the way in the kitchen as she slowly mixed the wet with the dry inside the mixer that was on a low setting. She raised her voice slightly so they could hear her over the low hum of the machine. “Since you haven’t been in the semester that long, shouldn’t it be short?”

“Yeah, it’s only like a minute or so long. But I just want to master it, so I don’t mess up in the slightest when we show off,” Natsuo answered, shutting off his laptop since he was done with his homework. He relaxed back on his hands while Himiko looked up from her game, “Plus, I want to check out the sports team’s practice during this week, so I might not have enough time to practice when I get back to the dorm.”

“You sure are working hard, huh?” Hisashi questioned from behind his screen, peeking out his head to smile at the boy. He ducked back in when Natsuo responded back to him positively.

Natsuo’s smile was interrupted by Himiko’s slowly growing grin, “Does learning this routine perfectly have anything to do with this new ‘friend’ I heard you talk about last night?”

And just like that, Fuyumi and Touya’s head whipped around to face Natsuo who was rapidly turning red. Hisashi slowly pulled his computer screen down at the sudden news. Tenko flipped off the switch of the mixer with a grin forming on his face from the incoming embarrassment.

“Oh yeah? A new friend?” Touya asked.

“Who is it?” Hisashi questioned, leaning forward over his screen.

Natsuo looked to the side with a reddening face, “Her name is Han Karou.”

“Oh it’s a lady,” Fuyumi clapped her hands together softly while Tenko leaned over the kitchen island.

Inko walked in with her hair tangled up in a bun followed by Rei who still looked sluggish. “What’s going on?”

“Natsuo has a lady friend that he didn’t tell us about,” Tenko piped up

“A lady friend?” Rei repeated back. Inko reached for her imaginary pearls as she said. “Oh no, is our boy growing up?”

“They grow up too fast, honey,” Hisashi responded back to his wife. “I can still remember when he had that crush on the character from that movie he used to watch obsessively.”

“Dadddd,” Natsuo whined while Himiko laughed. He pushed at her side, making her flip over onto her stomach. Tenko watched as both mothers walked into the kitchen to help with preparing the cookies.

“We have enough for a third batch if we need it,” Inko commented while she bent down to collect a pan to bake the cookies. Inko went to pass by him, but stopped short to give him a little kiss on his forehead.

“Thank you,” Fuyumi said while Rei moved around her. Rei stopped to pat her head before standing on her toes to reach the top shelf for the icing bags hidden away with the other plastic wraps.

*

It was later in the day, hours before dinner would be prepared when Tenko got a message on his hero communicator. He was just hanging out in his room when the notification rang out in the air from his duffel bag.

He walked over and pulled it out to read what it said only to discover a message from All Might asking him to meet him at UA to discuss some things.

After reassuring his family that he wouldn't take long with the meeting with All Might, he rushed to UA while borrowing Izuku’s bike to get there faster. He had to take less than an hour or Touya would come storming in to drag him back for dinner.

He walked inside the faculty room that All Might said he would be aiming in just to find the muscular hero waiting for him with two cups of tea prepared.

Tenko called out while walking inside the room. “All Might, you called for me?”

“Ah, young Nova! It looks like you are doing well physically,” All Might replied to his greeting with the toothy grin he was known for. “I wanted to talk with you. I also have some black tea for you if you are feeling thirsty.”

Tenko thanked the man before sitting across from him. He took a sip of the tea before asking, “What did you want to talk with me about?”

All Might cleared his throat, “About something that not many people know about. That is why I wanted to meet with you in this secure location.”

Tenko raised his brow, “One of the office rooms in UA?”

“Well, Nedzu already knows about this secret. And UA is more secure than any other place,” All Might rubbed at the back of his neck nervously. “Plus the security has increased so something like what happened yesterday wouldn’t happen again.”

“It better not,” Tenko scowled with a glint of fierceness in his eyes. “I have three younger siblings that are going here. And if something happens to them...”

“I promise I will protect them with all I have if something like this happens again,” All Might promised, bowing his head. “I will take responsibility for what happened since I was not there in time to prevent it.”

“Thank you for your promise,” Tenko replied before remembering why he was here. “All Might, what were you trying to say before?”

“Not many others know this but I am working on a time limi—,” All Might coughed up blood before a plume of smoke erupted from his body. Nova waved away the smoke obscuring his vision to see a blonde skinny man behind the vapor.

“What the hell happened to you? Did you get hit by a quirk? Do I need to call Recovery Girl?” Tenko frantically asked questions to the now frail looking man.

“No need. I didn’t get hit by a quirk. And I do not need medical attention at least for right now,” All Might said, wiping away the blood he coughed out with a napkin from his suit pocket.

“What about the blood?” Tenko asked, gesturing to the bloodied napkin.

All Might shrugged, “This is just a normal occurrence.”

“Is this what you wanted to show me?”

“Not quite this way. I didn’t realize that my time limit was so short though, I must have miscalculated the minutes I had left,” All Might answered back honestly, his skeletal face more sharper than before.

Tenko narrowed his gaze, digging down in his memories of where he had seen that face, “Wait, you sort of remind me of someone...”

“Moving on! I still need to tell you the truth behind my quirk. It may help you on the journey ahead. I have found out more about what happened when the villains attacked the USJ,” All Might sobered up while he talked, leaning forward to take a sip of the tea. He set it back down on the table before continuing, “My friend in the police force found some disturbing evidence relating back to a villain that my master once fought against. A woman that was your grandmother.”

Tenko’s eyes widened, “You knew my grandma?”

‘Wait which grandma, I haven’t met any of them,’ Tenko thought to himself. Hisashi’s mother had died when he was younger, and Inko’s mother passed away not long after she was married. And Rei’s mother was probably still alive, but she didn’t want any contact with her.

“Her name was Shimura Nana. She was my mentor that gave me One for All and taught me everything I needed to know about the power it had. She was an amazing hero that wanted to keep a smile on everyone’s face,” All Might smiled softly as he talked about her. Before his smile turned downwards. “She was targeted by a villain for her quirk, the power that she had given me. So much that he killed her love. So she had to give her son up for adoption before dying in a fight against him.”

Tenko connected the dots to how much his dad hated heroes because of what happened to him in real life. But still couldn’t find the true sympathy for the man who hurt him. And when All Might continued to talk, he started to piece together certain details of a man from his past.

“And I made promises to her that I intended to keep, even ones that were left unsaid. I promised that I would do my best to watch after her family, her son,” All Might sighed sadly. “But I failed in that regard. Until I found out that the last of her family was adopted into a nice and caring family. And so I took it upon myself to watch over them to keep my word.”

“Wait....” Tenko gasped after he listened halfheartedly to All Might’s words. “you’re that guy from Tokyo Disney! Right?!”

All Might averted his gaze, “Uhh...”

“Wait a second. How long have you been watching my family like that?” Tenko’s eyes looked suspiciously at him. “Were you intentionally behaving like a stalker?”

“Uh, no, no. I wouldn’t say it like that,” All Might waved his hand, crossing his arms into an ‘x’ while denying. “I was just overly worried given that my mentor was like family to me. So I wanted to ensure that her family was taken care of too.”

“Right... Well, you said that her power was given to you. Like are you my uncle or something? You said something about this thing called One for All.” Tenko replied back, still not wanting to let go of further questioning the number one hero on how long he had been looking over him, and to extension, his family.

“Yes. My quirk that was passed onto me was called One for All, it is the only quirk that can be passed down or given to someone else. I was born quirkless, but this power passed onto me has given me the incredible strength I need to be the hero that can bring a smile on everyone’s face just like Nana wanted me to be.”

“You are quirkless?”

“Technically, yes. My body is still quirkless even though I have One for All.

“That means you are like my brother, Izuku!” All Might nodded back at him.

“Indeed.”

“But why are you telling me all of this? I still don’t understand.”

“I believe that you are owed an explanation for everything that happened. If I protected you earlier, then your previous family might not have perished. If I had shown up to the USJ and not run out of time, I could have helped the class more efficiently,” All Might replied earnestly with a somber expression on his face. “I am sorry for not being strong enough.”

“All Might, you are just human. I get that you won’t be Abel to do everything at once. Like I know you rescued all those people during yesterday morning. So I don’t want to blame you for anything that happened during the USJ,” Tenko thought back to the image of All Might fighting against the monster, struggling under its strength and dealing with its regeneration. A multiple quirk monster fighting against one man that it was apparently made to kill him. You do your best to be the hero everyone needs.”

“I appreciate your words, young Nova. I wish you and your family the best,” All Might swallowed down. “And that’s why I need to tell you another detail. Something important that my friend has suspected.”

Tenko frowned, “What else is there?”

“The monster at the USJ. It was genetically modified to hold two quirks.”

Tenko blinked at him, “Yeah I assumed that with its regeneration and strength.”

“Yes. But it was also found to only behave with instructions. It followed the police’s orders easily enough as soon as it was separated from the villains that were controlling them,” All Might continued. “And they found out at the station that the monster has DNA from a criminal that had gone missing.”

“What is this connection to?”

“The monster was the criminal, but someone had genetically modified him through human experimentation and forced another quirk onto him,” All Might responded.

“What?!” Tenko was so confused, trying to piece together how it would be in his head. “How?

“The villain that One for All always faces down is called All for One. It’s the same villain that your grandmother fought against that she lost her life to. I thought I had gotten rid of him when I fought against him seven or eight years ago,” All Might one up his shirt slightly to show a large scar that scaled up his chest. “But with this evidence of a modified villain with multiple quirks. It might be possible that either he is still alive or someone is acting underneath him to take over his role.”

Tenko thought about Hana, he shakily exhaled, “Or both.”

“I wanted to tell you this because I didn't want to leave you in any sort of darkness since you have some connection to him. All for One would try to come after my master’s only living relative,” All Might said.

Tenko gritted his teeth, “He already got to Hana, my sister. She was the one at the attack. But she was saying that her master wanted me, but he didn’t get me. He chose her.”

Tenko reached for his hair with his hands, tugging at his scalp as his thoughts started to race through his mind and coming out of his mouth in mumbles, “So if I was picked, maybe she would be living a normal life? Or maybe she was dead and he brought her back just for spiteful reasons?”

“We don’t know what he wants for sure. But whatever happens, I will protect you and your family,” All Might coughed. “There is no doubt that he would be out to get me if he is still out there. So using all the strength I have, I will fight against him again, as long as I need to so I can protect everyone.”

“All Might,” Tenko breathed in, looking down at his tea that would be cold by now. “Tell me everything you know about All for One.”

All Might softly nodded back at him, “My name is Toshinori Yagi. You can call me Toshinori when I am like this.”

Notes:

How are you feeling? I’m asking because I want to read all your lovely comments. In trying to write more this year even if I’m not on a due update schedule, I just want to write more.

Chapter 28: “I don’t have a crush”

Notes:

Hope you like it! I have no idea why it’s taking me so long to write chapters. 8 think I still haven’t fully gotten over writer’s block? Like all the ideas are there and I just can’t write them down?!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After an eventful extended weekend, it was time for school to go back into session. After breakfast, Hisashi left with Touya, Tenko and Natsuo to get them back to their respective places before he settled back into his home in Tokyo.

So Shoto and Izuku had to face school again after the break in only a few days ago. And safe to say, both of them were not excited about it, Shoto more than Izuku.

“I hate how everyone knows about our class now. You heard them talking when we were at the red light, didn’t you?”

Izuku nodded with an unsteady smile at the reminder. When stopped at a red light, they could hear from the television in the window and the people walking down the street were all about the freshman class of U.A. encountering villains within their first week. “Yeah. I get why they have the attention on us. But let’s hope that this blows by quickly and we can get back to a relaxing school experience.”

*

“The sports festival has been moved up so now it will commence in two weeks from now,” Aizawa announced to the classroom.

Shoto facepalmed then slowly turned to see his brother with his hands covering his face. He held back a small snicker as he remembered what his brother had said earlier that day.

Other than that, the classes went by without a problem after the announcement until it was lunch. When it was time for lunch, all anyone could talk about was the incoming festival.

“Too bad you can’t bring your motorbike into it,” Shoto said as they waited in the lunch line. “Can you imagine using it?”

Izuku laughed, “When it’s time to fight, it’s just some person with me waiting on my motorbike on the other side. And I just chase after them until they go across the line. That sounds so stupid.”

After the two got their separate lunches provided by Lunch Rush, they both glanced towards the tables. Izuku looked around the room with his lunch tray in his hands, “Now come on. Let’s find somewhere to sit, like with Uraraka and Iida. They’re pretty nice to us. They aren't like the classmates we had before.”

“What happens if they turn out to be like them?” Shoto lowered his voice when he asked, a seriousness burning deep within his mismatched eyes. “Or any of our classmates?”

Shoto stared at his brother as Izuku flinched at the reminder. How their peers had treated him poorly because of his quirklessness while Shoto was untouched and praised like Bakugo. And even though Shoto kept trying his hardest to stop any bullying he saw, it did nothing to stop the incidents that happened during class.

“Then we move tables and ignore them. Simple as that,” Izuku shrugged. He looked towards the table with the class president. “Who knows? Maybe this place will actually surprise us. Plus, it’s only our second week. We don’t know everybody in our class that much.”

“Aside from those two,” Shoto replied as they approached the table with the brown haired girl and the blue haired boy. Uraraka waved at them until they both were seated with the two at the lunch table. He looked to find his brother waving back happily as Iida looked up and started to wave at them by chopping his hand in the air.

After lunch, they were all resting in their homeroom before their next class started. It wasn’t until before the bell rang when all of them headed to the door that the6 saw a crowd of people blocking their way.

“Great, you know what we look like. Now move it, extras,” Bakugo said with a scoff. His comment made Shoto look towards Izuku dramatically because of his classic behavior. Izuku stifled a laugh as he saw the class present try to carefully and respectfully make his way to the front.

“Don't call people extras! That is extremely rude,” Iida shouted out near the back of the classroom.

Yoarashi yelled strongly, “I AGREE! We should all work towards being remarkable students that are respectful towards each other!”

“Hey! We’re from Class 1-B next door. We heard you fought villains,” a guy with silver hair and long silver eyelashes yelled from the crowd of students. “But don’t think that just because you are Class 1-A that you think you are better than us.”

Suddenly from the crowd, a purple haired kid walked up with eye bags under their blank purple eyes. They rubbed the back of their neck with a bored expression before saying, “Wow. Here I thought at least some of you were going to be impressive, but you just sound like an ass with that little ‘extras’ line. Tell me, is everyone in your class as delusional as you?”

“Hah?!” Bakugo sneered back at the teen who was making their way through the crowd until he stood right in front of the door to stare into the room.

“I guess this whole class is full of egomaniacs like you,” the purple haired student continued with a deadpan expression. “Many of us were forced to choose a different track other than heroics because that’s the way life works for people like us. But know this, if any of us do win in the sports festival that means we can transfer into the Hero course no sweat. And then they’ll kick any of you out to make it possible. So consider this a declaration of war.”

“Screw this,” Bakugo said, walking out of the classroom.

“Bakugo, where the heck are you going?” Kirishima called out when the blonde pushed his way past the purple haired teen. “Aren’t you going to say something?

“These people don’t matter,” Bakugo glanced over to the purple haired guy then to the crowd. “The only thing important is that I will beat them.”

“Hey! I’m coming for you!” The one silver haired student from Class 1-B shouted after him as the blonde disappeared down the hall, leaving the rest of them with an angry crowd.

The purple haired kid shook his head and walked back into the crowd after giving the classroom one last look. As the crowd murmured, Shoto hummed to himself wondering if it was finally over.

One of the students in the crowd scoffed, “They just look like a bunch of brats that think they are better than the rest of the school because of that attack.”

Apparently it wasn’t over just yet. Hearing those words made some of their classmates look towards each other while others clenched their teeth at the student’s wording.

Shoto walked over to the door followed quickly by Izuku who looked scared about what his brother might do.

“Pardon me? Can you repeat what you said?” Shoto raised his hand politely. A few of the girls in the crowd started to look at him like the old classmates he had before in their old middle school. But the middle school girls were even more confused since they treated his brother like dirt, yet still expected him to find their presence acceptable. He shook his head and continued, “Something about how almost dying makes us better than you in some way.”

“Huh?” One of the members of the crowd asked.

“Excuse my brother and me,” Izuku said, waving his hands in the air to prevent any more tension. Shoto shifted out of the way as his brother stood by his side. Midoriya smiled uneasily at the crowd of students, “But I don’t understand how almost facing death equals us thinking that we are better than the rest of the school?”

“Those villains we faced split us up and were ready to kill us,” Izuku started to talk. “Two of the teachers there were injured, and the other two couldn’t get to us fast enough since they were fighting the rest of the villains there. We had no backup until All Might and the other teachers arrived minutes later. If they hadn’t, all if not most of us would be dead right now.”

“And two of those assistant teachers with us were our brothers,” Shoto added, gaining looks from inside and outside the classroom. “So we could have died and both of our brothers could have died from the attack. So we aren’t lucky despite how much media attention we got.

Shoto narrowed his gaze, “If you want the media on you, go through a villain attack by yourselves and see how well you do.”

“Alright, Alright. Everyone back to class before I call Principal Nedzu to take care of this situation,” Aizawa called out in the tension-filled hallway, making the students retreat.

Shoto huffed as the crowd walked away and looked back of his brother to see Izuku watching the purple haired student. “Izuku? What are you looking at?”

“Hmm? Oh, nothing,” Izuku waved him off, stepping back into the classroom to get ready for their next class.

Shoto leaned over to whisper into his brother’s ear, “If you have a crush, just tell me.”

“Sho-!” Izuku’s face reddened under his attention as Shoto stepped back with his hands in the air like he was surrendering. He looked away from his brother to glance around the room at their other classmates.

With the Sports Festival coming up, everyone will be training their quirks to try and win. And he only hopes that their new classmates would not react negatively if the news about Izuku’s quirklessness came into light.

He turned his cold gaze to stare at the spiky blonde hair of Bakugo. And he had to keep an eye on Bakugo to make sure he would do anything for his brother.

But that thought made him realize something. Bakugo hadn’t said anything about Izuku being quirkless since they got here. Shoto hoped for Bakugo's sake that he would continue to stay silent. If only long enough so Shoto can see Izuku beat his ass.

*

Himiko sometimes questioned if she could somehow switch to tech support class even if she had no idea how to make support gear.

“Hey, did you see how the new first year hero class is getting some media attention from that villain attack?”

And this was one of those times.

As soon as she entered into her classroom, the more egotistical classmates of hers that she didn’t really like to deal with were automatically complaining about how the freshman class that her brothers were in was getting more media attention.

“Yeah! Why are they getting all the attention?!” One of her classmates complained loudly. “At this point, us second year’s are getting pushed to the very back. The first years have a villain attack and all the third years already have more spotlight on them since they will be graduating soon.”

“Hey, shut up with your whining,” Himiko replied back to him loudly across the room. Her other classmates that were ignoring their words slowly looked up at the sound of her voice. She could see a few of them looking up in interest like a fight was about to break out.

The boy scrunched his eyebrows in response, “Why? Companies won’t notice us when we become third year’s because all eyes will be on the first years becoming second year’s.”

“Yeah they got attacked, but also they almost died, you dick. And remember this, my brothers were in that attack,” Himiko shouted back. Her classmates were watching as the other student shrunk back from her engraved voice. “They almost died because the leader of the attack wanted to KILL off some of them for FUN. So you do NOT get to play victim right now!”

It was silent for a moment before a small apology echoed in the room with the other student looking down at his desk with a guilty expression. The other people in class went back to their conversations after the argument dissipated.

“Ugh, these idiots,” Himiko groaned, slumping into her desk with a tired sigh.

“Tell me about it,” she heard from behind her. Himiko hummed in acknowledgement before feeling a soft poke in her arm. She glanced back to see her newfound friend staring back at her. “Hey, your brothers are okay, right?”

“Yeah. I guess,” Himiko replied quietly. “But some of them got hurt. And I... was just here sitting around when it happened.”

“There is no need to blame yourself. Plus, didn’t you try to escape that day with the whole bathroom excuse?

“Vlad King stopped me before I could try,” Himiko shrugged.

“See? You tried to get to them to help, so you can’t blame yourself for getting caught or following the orders given to us,” her classmate answered. The necklace they were wearing knocked against their wooden desk with a clink. “They didn’t know if there were going to be more villains attacking us once the teachers left.”

“They didn’t,” Himiko said with a smile. “Thank you for getting me back in a good mood, Akatsuka.”

‘And if anything like that happens again I’ll break any rule or law if needed to help them,’ Himiko thought to herself.

Her classmate wisely remained quiet when Himiko started to make contingency plans in her head about how to take down villains in any situation until the teacher walked back in to resume class.

*

Nova really didn’t want to patrol, but apparently no other hero was available for the area even though there were hundreds of heroes in Japan.

Either way, he had to complete at least one patrol before he got to return back to his apartment.

And now here he was getting into a fight with a group of robbers with stockings over their face that did nothing to hide the mutations popping out. Well it wasn’t really a fight since they were escaping on a truck when he was stuck on his feet.

So that’s how he was chasing after a truck while running along the rooftops. Nova stumbled right on the edge of a rooftop that made him almost slip when he landed on the next tiled roof of a small restaurant. He kept running after the truck and if it wasn’t in sight, he only had to keep his ears open to hear the ongoing shouts and harsh laughter of the robbers.

They had bags of jewelry and money from the jewelry store they had stole from. Nova had finally caught up to them when a particular nasty turn made them slow down to avoid running into a building in the corner.

He took his chance to jump down from the roof he was on with a grappling hook helping him glide right onto the top of the getaway truck. The robbers that were riding in the bed of the truck looked up in fear as he appeared out of nowhere.

Nova grinned down at them to distract them from his action of disentangling his cape from his legs. “Hey, do you mind returning what you stole? It would save me plenty of time and will stop me from beating you up.”

“Aww, they never go with the easy decision. They always make it harder on themselves,” Nova quipped, jumping up when one of the men tried to grab at his legs.

He landed right in the center of the truck bed, slapping at one of the men’s masked face while making sure his palm didn’t hit the horns poking out.

‘Shit, how am I going to apprehend them and make sure to return all the stolen items,’ Nova thought to himself as he struggled against keeping hold of one man while another shorter girl tried to swipe at him with her elongated nails.

“Nova, you need a hand?!” A strong voice yelled out from behind him.

Nova glanced back to see the higher ranked hero, Miruko jumping towards him. He ducked when one of the men tried to punch him and sweep his leg to knock them over.

Nova shouted back, “It’s more like I need a leg or two to finish the job!”

“Hah! You don’t have to ask me twice!” Miruko yelled out, bouncing from the ground to the side of a building to project herself onto the moving vehicle. “Get over here so I can beat you all to a pulp!”

“We need to get this truck to stop. Take care of it, Nova!”

“Got it,” Nova replied loudly, making one of the men fall back into the window at the very back of the truck bed. He tore off one of his gloves with his teeth, earned down the side of the truck, and touched the spinning tire with his fingers. He gritted his teeth against the harsh rubber until the tire start to disintegrate.

With a yell, Miruko took down one of the larger men with one solid kick right to his head. Nova jumped back from the edge of the truck while the truck started to rock out of control until it had no choice but to slow down.

And that was when it all became so much easier to take them down. In no time at all with Miruko helping him, Nova had no problem finishing the fight.

In a little under ten minutes, the police were there with cuffs on the robbers and he was helping give the large bags of stolen items to one of the officers to return them to the jewelry store.

He ignored the minor flashes of the small amount of press that was there along with the citizens who had their phones up. “Hey, thanks for helping me back there. I wouldn’t have been able to take care of it so quickly without your help.”

“It's just good for me to get some good fighting in,” Miruko cracked her knuckles with a strong grin. “Plus, I haven’t seen your quirk in real life before, so I wanted to see what you could do with my own eyes. And let me say, I’m impressed.”

“Thank you. And I haven’t seen you do your awesome moves in reality. My brother would be so jealous,” Nova paused before clarifying to the pro hero. “He does analysis on the hero's quirks.”

Miruko raised an eyebrow with a smirk on her face, “Oh? Another hero in the making?”

“Yep,” Nova confirmed with a nod before a groan interrupted their small talk. “I can take care of the paperwork if you want.”

“Good because I hate doing that shit,” Miruko turned and jumped up onto a rooftop to get away faster from the press. She gave a short wave, “See ya!”

“Wow,” Nova commented as she expertly ran off to fight even more villains around. He watched with admiration, “She’s so cool. Izuku is going to hate me when he finds out I saw her fight in real life.”

*

Izuku had a feeling in his gut ever since the interaction at the doorway before they went on to do their hero training. There was just something about the purple haired teen that made him curl to know more.

And no matter what Shoto said while teasing him during hero training, he didn’t have a crush on him. It was more like his choice of words that he used during the declaration of war against their class were intriguing.

What did he mean by him and many others not getting into heroics? Did it mean that they had failed in the exam and had to settle in a class they didn’t want? All in all, it was the best answer he had. And if that was the answer, he felt empathy for the teen and the many others in the crowd.

He could have been just like them if he had misstepped even once during the heroics exam. Hell, he would probably be another one in the crowd giving a declaration of his own that he won’t give up until he becomes a hero.

Maybe that’s why the teen was so interesting. Because he could relate to what he is feeling.

That’s why after school, Izuku told Shoto to head home without him since he wanted to see if he could find the teen somewhere.

Izuku started his search by walking down the halls near the business classes before jogging to the general education classes where he found him exiting out one of the doors.

“Hey!”

The purple haired teen from earlier froze in his stride and looked back at him. “Uh. Hello. What brings you here? Does the hero student need to humble himself?”

“What? No?” Izuku asked, confused at the other’s words. “I just wanted to know your name.”

They raised their eyebrows, “You want to know my name without introducing yourself?”

“Oh, my name is Midoriya Izuku,” Izuku gestured to himself with a grin.

“Why do you want to know my name?” He asked with a confused glean in their purple eyes.

“Well, it would be good to know your name, so when you nail a spot, I would already know you,” Izuku replied. “That means we wouldn’t have to go through awkward conversations later.”

He questioned, “Why are you talking so easily about an open spot? Do you want one of your classmates to be kicked out?”

“I’m sure one more person added in would be no problem. But if they wanted to keep it equal, they can just add another person to the other hero course class so there will be 21 students in each one.”

The teen still looked a bit hesitant. They sighed before straightening up, “I’m Shinso Hitoshi.”

Izuku smiled while the other remained impassive towards him. “Nice to meet you.”

*

Phoenix was glad that arm had healed up. It did leave a scar that was a lighter pink than any of his other scars from burning himself or one of the villains getting a lucky shot.

Phoenix launched himself up to a roof using a short burst of his flame controlled by the support gear he has around his lower arms. He wanted to rest a bit more to have more time with his family, but then he and Tenko had been called in since they were the closest. And somehow he got sucked into doing a patrol before he went home.

But the area he was supposed to be patrolling was deathly silent. There were no kids playing in the park while they played games. There weren’t any parents grocery shopping at the corner store. There were barely any people walking on the sidewalk as he watched from above on a tall rooftop.

He narrowed his eyes at the quiet street below him, wondering if there was a villain or gang that was threatening the civilians. Or he was just paranoid and this town wasn’t hurt at all. In fact, from what he knew about the area, this area had not been attacked by any villain, even a low level robber, in several months.

It was like they were being forgotten. Or... protected by something. Was a gang offering protection to the civilians” he had heard of it happening before overseas more often in sketchy parts of America.

“Maybe I can call it an early night after all. Hell, maybe I can do a detour to visit dad. He will probably try to cook if I did” Phoenix muttered to himself before chuckling. “And then help him order takeout when he burns it.”

He smiled as he thought about his father figure. And how he had fussed over him with his injury while both of his mothers nursed him back to health. Safe to say, he was taken care of during the weekend until everything had settled.

Maybe he should visit more often, especially his dad since he was all the way in Tokyo. Touya knew he could convince Tenko to drive up with him one weekend to bother their dad. And Hisashi wouldn’t be bothered by it at all because that’s how he was.

His peaceful thoughts were interrupted by the sound of trash cans falling. He narrowed his gaze as he locked into the sight of a trash can lid rolling onto the sidewalk not too far away from him. Phoenix didn’t wait as he quickly ran over to the fallen lid to see what was happening.

Before he was even halfway there, he could hear the sound of struggling followed by a thump. He sped up until he was finally able to look down the alleyway.

Phoenix gasped when his eyes landed on the sight before him. Someone had a man pushed up against the wall by their neck with their hands. The stranger had two brilliant shiny wings of feathers blocking a shorter woman from sight. Phoenix was only able to tell when the woman kneeled down to shuffle herself out from the stranger’s wings to escape.

“Be safe,” the stranger ordered when the woman looked back at him like she was waiting on his answer. The hostage whispered as the strange man held their neck tighter while the women ran past Phoenix down the street. The woman shouted back “Thanks, Raven!”

Phoenix unfroze finally when the strange man finally let go of the man’s neck only for the hostage to slump over onto the ground. “Hey.”

“Don’t worry. He’s only unconscious,”

“Hey-!” Phoenix shouted after the strange vigilante as they started to fly up towards the rooftop, but the narrow alleyway slowed them in their ascent. He briefly looked at the unconscious man before rushing through the alleyway to follow after the winged man

He scaled up the fire escape in a hurry, jumping up multiple steps so he wouldn’t waste any time. His attempt proved to be successful as he met the sight of the back of the winged man.

And with the orange and pink sky illuminating the rooftop brilliantly, he could see the man in more detail.

Their brownish hair was wild with a lighter color growing in the roots. The wings on their back were like a liquid black that shined in the setting sun. And the man was simply wearing a sleeveless turtleneck, dark cargo pants with endless pockets and simple brown boots.

The man turned when he heard him coming up from behind them. Phoenix lit his hand up in blue flames for a split second from the sheer quickness that the other man had reacted, like a killer instinct.

The light of his blue flames bounced off their black lined yellow eyes. Phoenix frowned, “Who are you?”

“The name’s Raven. And I have one thing to say to you,” Raven approached him with his wings stretched to their full length behind him in an intimidating gesture especially from the sun setting in the background that made their wings cast a large shadow over Touya.

“Don’t come back here, hero,” Raven stated with no trace of humor in his voice to illustrate the threat he was putting behind his words. He leaned over and blew at the blue flame between them like he was trying to put it out like a match. Phoenix lowered his hand and extinguished the flame.

Raven’s yellow eyes met the blue eyes of Phoenix. And slowly, a grin formed on his face that felt uneasy like he was giving a customer service smile to ease the tension in the air.

“This area is mine to protect. And I don’t need some wannabe heroes piling here when I can take care of this place by myself,” Raven stated simply before he launched himself in the sky, his strong black wings moving him into the air. Raven saluted then quickly flew off while creating a strong gust behind him.

Phoenix watched as the mysterious man disappeared into the night. Was he an underground hero? Or was he truly a new vigilante? How long had he been out on the streets for?

Who was Raven?

Notes:

Thank you for reading! Tell me what you thought in the comments. They give me fuel!

 

I’m thinking of doing actual different things in the sports festival to make it more interesting to write. Like some slight differences in the obstacle rounds and maybe change up the Calvary battle a bit. Any ideas on what to do?

And before the arc begins, more fluff will happen

Chapter 29: Who is Raven?

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Touya trudged along the carpeted hallway until he made it to his apartment door, pulling up his hoodie to hide his face away from a person getting out of their apartment down the hall.

He entered the room only to hear his brother’s voice arguing by the couch.

“Look, Toshinori-San,” Tenko said loudly. “If you want to meet with everyone, we need to pinpoint exactly what this meeting will cover. Because I can say for certain that not a lot of people would be okay with your version of watching being stalk—“

“Hey, bro,” Touya cautiously greeted, walking around the couch. He looked down at all the papers spread across the table.

Tenko glanced up at him in surprise, tucking the phone into his neck further so the person on the other side of the phone wouldn’t hear him. “Welcome back from patrol. There’s some leftover pizza in the fridge if you want it.”

“Who’s on the phone?” Touya asked curiously.

“It’s an older hero. I’m talking with him about setting up some sort of meeting. And that he would need to bring another hero that he mentioned before.” Tenko explained. His eyebrows narrowed at something the person said over the phone. “Of course you need to. If what you were telling me was all true, then you need all the help you can get to explain the truth.”

At his brother’s attention being dragged away by the phone conversation, Touya headed to his room to search up more about this Raven person.

Touya sat down at the desk near his bed, sliding into the chair with ease as he powered on the computer. It wasn’t too long after it had turned on that he started to search anything he could. The area. How many police reports in said area. Any hero sightings in the area. Until he finally searched up Raven in the search engine, with the word vigilante and the name of the area he was patrolling in.

Nothing much came up except for the actual animal. Until he spotted one site listed at the very bottom of the results which seemed to be on a blogging site.

He clicked on it just to have the blog expand on his computer screen, happily showing the bright colors and the huge title screen that read ‘Victorious Vigilantes’.

The link he clicked on brought him right to a page that read ‘Raven: the winged vigilante’. Without another thought, he started to scroll down the page. Whoever the user was, they were a fan of the winged man from the blurry pictures at night to the audio quotes that they had apparently taken from other people who had encountered the winged vigilante.

He continued to read the page that detailed when Raven started patrolling the area and how the crime had gone down lower than it had been in years from their help.

“Hmm, Izuku would love this sort of thing,” Touya mumbled. With a shrug, he texted his little brother the title of the website before looking right back on the site. “He’ll have more fun with this.”

Apparently, Raven had been around for a while and no one had noticed. From the page, it sounded like Raven had been around for at least two years in the area if the reported first sighting was correct.

His phone vibrated with a new notification. He looked down to check only to see Izuku’s contact pop up on the lock screen with a bunch of smiley faces, thanking him for the excellent find.

He chuckled at the sight before turning back to the computer screen. Maybe he could swing by the area again later that week to check out how Raven operates.

*

Thankfully, between helping his little siblings with their prep for the sprout festival and doing more patrols, he finally found time to check out the area again. He dressed in his hero costume with a hoodie thrown over it so he wouldn’t gain much attention unless people were going to stare intensely at his legs in the night.

Touya found himself climbing onto a roof when it all seemed to quiet. Once he made it to the top, he couldn’t help but feel like he was being watched. His eyes darted to the left, trying not to let his body language read how on edge he felt.

But it didn’t seem to help how he froze when two yellow eyes were pinned at him in the darkness, even though they were like pinpricks from a rooftop away. He watched as the yellow eyes blinked at him before a black feather flew up right between his eyes with deadly accuracy

“What did I tell you about coming back to my place?” Raven ordered, flying straight onto the rooftop he was on, his feet landing heavily on the cement.

Touya shrugged with a grin, “I don’t know, but maybe you could remind me.”

Raven continued to stare at him, not blinking at him like a predator narrowing their target on prey. “Why exactly are you here again, hero?”

“Why are you a vigilante, Raven?” Touya asked in return, his eyes leaving the feather for a brief second to stare at the gaze of the vigilante.

“Why not?” Raven quipped back with a short laugh. His eyes blinked for a moment like he was caught off guard, “I’m doing a better job than any other hero who has looked over this sea many times before.”

Touya looked back over the rooftop, looking down onto the streets below. “What do you do in this area? And why haven’t any other heroes shown up?”

“How much do you know about this place?” Raven asked.

“I went researching, trying to figure out more about you,” Touya replied, glancing at the feather in front of his face. “And when I found out more about this place, there has been a lot of reports, but no heroes detailed.”

“That’s because I take care of them. The crime that happens around here is either dealt with by the citizens or by me. No other pro heroes come around this place because it won’t get them attention from the public. It won’t get them any praise since news never travels from around here.

“Not even the underground heroes?”

Raven tasked, “Underground heroes pop in every now and then because their cases leak into this place. But other than that, no heroes help the people in this area. Even the underground heroes never look further into this place.”

“How did it end up like this?”

“It’s been like this for years,” Raven shook his head, barking out a laugh. “Are you that sheltered that you never even realized that?”

“How many years?” Touya asked, worrying about how long things have been so bad for so long without anyone noticing, he had just checked up to two years of little to nothing being done in this area.

But how far back did it reach?

“Hmph, this place hadn’t really been as bad when I was a kid. Back then, they at least had some schmuck patrolling or at least some police had their eyes on it,” Raven frowned at the sight around him. He pushed like he was listening for something before slowly looking back at him. Turning his head without breaking his gaze from the street until his eyes darted to him. “But it has turned into a real shithole since then.”

“This is where you grew up?”

“I’m not letting you interrogate me for any details of my life, got that?” Raven demanded, letting their feathers dig into Touya’s neck to a point where he felt like he couldn’t swallow. The hero watched as Raven’s yellow eyes seemed fixed on their feather at his neck.

The vigilante pulled it back from his neck finally allowing the hero to breathe easily before leaning in closer. “If you really want to know why I ended up like this, hero, then all you have to do is find me.”

“Find you?”

“Find out who I used to be until I finally got freedom,” Raven explained, stepping back from the pro hero. “But don’t be upset when you find out something that ruins your whole perception of the perfect hero world.”

“The hero's world isn’t perfect. I already know that,” Touya answered back clearly. He breathed in, “I know how it is. And I really want to tear it down and build it back stronger than it was before.” Touya thought back to his siblings back at the apartment and back at home. “So people aren’t afraid to speak out about a pro hero acting against the law or being bullied for something they can’t control.”

“So kids won’t have to deal with a harsh life and live freely,” Touya said. Raven watched him with his gaze not stuttering.

“Heh. I’ll be your judge, jury and executioner then. Don’t disappoint me.” Raven said, turning away sharply before launching into the sky with his wings, sailing above him while the moon cast its light on him, making him a shadow despite the light bouncing off the back of his black wings. He gave a two-fingered salute, “Until we meet again, flame boy.”

And Touya watched as Raven disappeared into the night yet again. He breathed out, walking to the edge of the rooftop to lean against the ledge. He still wasn’t really close to who Raven was, but at least he knew a bit more than he did originally.

How Raven grew up in this area and that something happened to him that eventually led him to becoming a vigilante.

And how his nails were sharper than he suspected them to be. And how unnerving his stare was when he had first spotted him.

Touya breathed out, “I still have a lot to learn about you, huh, birdie?”

Touya started to climb back down the roof not noticing a single black feather that drifted to the ground before flying away in the wind.

*

He couldn’t sleep when he got back to his apartment. Raven’s words stuck with him throughout the night until he woke up to brush his teeth.

“...all you have to do is find me.”

Touya kept thinking about the black feather vigilante until he was called in to the higher ups’ office. The Hero Commission building.

An officer with fluffy white hair turned around in his seat as soon as he entered iphis office. “Ugh, I hate working the morning shifts before ten.” The man yawned while Touya was in the seat across from him. “Phoenix, we got intel that you completed a patrol in a certain area where a vigilante is running around.”

“Uh, yeah. I saw someone,” Touya replied, trying to keep it as vague as possible. “But they ran off before I could find out more. Is this vigilante someone important?”

Were the hero commission thinking of doing a partnership with Raven to get them a license? Like how some vigilantes get their license through underground heroes vouching for them? He knew Eraserhead had a part in making that come to life.

“We have a high suspicion that they are a missing person who disappeared years ago,” the man said. “

Touya straightened up, “Who?”

“Their name is classified information. But they used to go by the hero name of Hawks under their education with Shiketsu. They were in their third year when they suddenly disappeared,” the commission officer yawned, pushing forward a file towards him.

Touya looked down to see black lines covering kanji on the lines of the paper. The only thing that stood out against the crossed line of the paper was the image of a young hero student with blond hair and red wings made of...

Feathers

“We need you to get as much information as you can about this vigilante,” the man said, relaxing back into his chair. “It’s important that you contact us with everything you know.

Find me.”

Touya stared down the blonde student smirking at him while wearing the classic Shiketsu school uniform.

‘Looks like I found you, Raven’ he thought to himself. But then he glanced back at the crossed out information on the page. ‘But my hunt isn’t over quite yet.’

Notes:

I got nominated as a club president for next semester at my college? Hmm. I feel like they got desperate, but I’ll do my best when the time comes...

 

Anyway, I guess you could tell who Raven was. But his history is a bit more complicated in this AU. It’s gets more details and stuff... ^_^

 

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord: https://discord.gg/2VUgVUfdhm

Chapter 30: Grading Papers and Stopping Purse Thieves

Summary:

Fuyumi has some bonding time with her neighbors . And meets a familiar hero again.

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa didn’t know what to think of the Midoriya family when he first moved in next door with his oldest friend Hizashi.

And as he kept coming across the Midoriya family, he could only describe them as a family of stray, feral kittens that keep popping up even when he has never fed them.

He especially didn’t know it would end up with several of the feral kittens ending up being his students.

And Aizawa didn’t know he would end up coparenting a black cat that he found on patrol with Hizashi.

And yet here they were, with their cat, Luna, napping on the cat tower in the corner while they graded homework. Well, it was more like Hizashi was scheduling out his lesson plan for the next two weeks while listening to music while he graded several worksheets from his class.

He sighed, rubbing his forehead as he clutched tight onto his red pen. Sometimes the kids surprise him with their answers. He really wants to think that Ashido and Kaminari were somehow sleep deprived during the test to come up with the answers on their worksheets.

Aizawa readjusted his hair into a more tighter ponytail when his black hair started to spill out of the tie. He heard Hizashi typing behind him on his laptop with his headphones on.

Aizawa looked up from his papers to check on his old friend. “Hizashi, why are you planning out a playlist now?”

“Because!” Hizashi answered loudly. He slipped the headphones off one of his ears as he continued to explain. “It gives me a good idea on what type of vibe I want to go with that night.” Hizashi paused to gesture exaggeratedly with his hands. “Will it be chill and cozy night? Or a loud dance party that stays awake until 3 A.M.?”

Hizashi gestured at his laptop screen with a small grin, “Plus, planning out things like this gives me more time to look at more music from local artists so I can decide if I want to feature them in my show.”

“What’s that like?” Aizawa asked, turning his attention to the lines of song titles on the screen.

“Well... it’s a mixed bag,” Hizashi shrugged, leaning back from his laptop. “Some of them really fit the vibe. But others are... not exactly the best.”

Aizawa was about to continue the conversation since he was curious about how horrible the music was when the doorbell rang. He threw a glance at Hizashi before rising to his feet to check on who it was. He opened the door to find Midoriya Fuyumi staring back at him with a pleading look.

“I ran out of stickers,” Fuyumi looked at them with an urgent expression written across her face. “Do you have any to spare?”

Midoriya Fuyumi. He didn’t know much about the young lady apart from the fact that she was the oldest sister of his most memorable students. He also knew that was a kindergarten teacher instead of pursuing heroics like five out of six of her siblings.

And yet, she was outside their door like a normal neighbor asking for sugar. But instead of sugar, she was asking for stickers.

“I don’t have—“ Aizawa started to say before Hizashi jumped up from his seat.

“Which kind do you need?” Hizashi asked, placing his laptop on the couch cushion and placing his headphones on top of it.

“I teach children, so any kind of stickers from the encouragement ones or the kind with heroes or animals,” Fuyumi explained quickly, gesturing with her hands while her glasses slowly slid down her nose. With a huff, she pushed them back up. “Anything will work.”

“Got it!” Hizashi snapped his fingers while a grin grew on his face. “You are lucky I have so many for my classes. I have all kinds of cool ones!”

“I still don’t see why you have so many of them,” Aizawa commented while Hizashi made his way

“I need a variety of them for each of my students!” Hizashi’s voice was clear from his bedroom. The sounds of him rummaging through the drawers filled the apartment. “I know I kind of went a bit overboard with them.“

“Kind of? Hizashi,” Aizawa called out, ignoring how Fuyumi’s lip lifted up in amusement. “You have a whole drawer in your desk dedicated to stickers.”

“No I don’t!” Hizashi protested, poking his head out from his bedroom doorway to glare at him. “I also keep all of my tape in there too. It’s for organization!”

Hizashi walked out of his bedroom with two books of stickers that were the size of a normal clipboard. He smiled as he handed it off to the young teacher, “Here you go, Midoriya. And might I ask why you need so many stickers?”

“Ah, I’m grading some of my student’s homework. And a little push of encouragement with stickers always helps out,” Fuyumi answered easily with a smile. “Thank you for helping me.”

“Hey, we are grading too,” Hizashi said, his words hanging in the air for a brief second before he continued. “You want to join in and make it a teacher grading session?”

“Hizashi,” Aizawa sighed.

Hizashi shrugged, “What? We can bond and combine our teacher minds to help each other. Maybe he can even exchange advice on how we deal with our classes? You can join in if you want. But we aren’t going to force you into hanging out with us just because we’re neighbors.”

Fuyumi chuckled in response, “That sounds delightful. Just allow me a moment to collect my papers to grade and I’ll be right back.”

And sure enough, Midoriya Fuyumi came right back in under two minutes with a folder of things she needed to grade along with a thermos in her other hand.

“What’s in the thermos?” Aizawa asked, nodding to the thermos clutched in her hand.

Fuyumi shrugged, “Just a little coffee to keep me up long enough to take care of all of this work.”

Aizawa nodded, knowing the feeling of having to chug down coffee to deal with grading homework along with his night patrol. “Understandable.”

So Aizawa guided Fuyumi to the sitting area and gestured towards a cushion on the floor next to the table or the chair over to the side that was next to the couch Hizashi was on.

Fuyumi kindly took the chair while she began pulling out items out of her bag. She moved carefully as soon as she spotted the sleeping cat in the corner.

Aizawa sat down back on his designated cushion and glanced down at his stack of papers. “Don’t worry about Luna. There could be tens of fire trucks outside and she wouldn’t budge.”

“Luna is very pretty,” Fuyumi commented, placing her papers on her lap while she organized her things around her. She placed her bag down on the floor and pulled her thermos up to her face. She took a big gulp from her thermos, sighing as she pulled it away from her mouth. “Now, let’s get started.”

They all started to grade in somewhat silence if not for some of the music escaping from Hizashi’s headphones when he adjusted them or when the volume got too loud.

“So, what’s it like with the younger kids, Midoriya? Are they more rowdy?” Hizashi asked from his laptop, narrowing his eyes at the screen.

“That’s one way to put it,” Fuyumi answered, circling something on a page. “I’m placed in a class with mostly four to five year olds.”

“Ooh, that’s the age where these quirks start coming in,” Hizashi grimaced, moving his fingers across the mouse on the laptop keyboard.

“Yep,” Fuyumi replied with certainty. He excitedly placed a new sticker onto the graded paper before moving onto the next.

Aizawa pushed away Hagakure’s signed work before plucking another from the stack. He hummed, then added, “Let me guess, some quirks are hard to handle.”

“You wouldn’t believe how many kids I have to separate from each other or the wall,” Fuyumi sighed, waving her hand in the air while she was trying to paint the pictures with her twirling fingers. “They are either fighting in the yard or trying to argue over whose quirk is better.”

He circled at the top of the paper in the corner before placing the grade right in the center. He asked, “How’s the teaching aspect?”

“It’s the regular and simple basics,” Fuyumi shrugged. Her eyes lit up as she suddenly gasped. “Oh! I actually just put on a movie on one of their history units.”

“Really?” Hizashi asked with an excited expression.

Fuyumi nodded with a smile, “Yes, I found a really nice animated movie that was a good adaptation from the pre-quirk era. It was a bit dated, but the kids loved the visuals.”

“Aww, I want to put on a movie too. I bet the kid would love it,” Hizashi yelled out excitedly.

Aizawa winced at his volume, “We work at UA. There isn’t anything stopping you.”

“Yeah! I can put Japanese subtitles on an English movie and call it educational!” Hizashi said with a big grin spread across his face. “I’m so glad that Nedzu gives us creative reign on our teaching style. Now I get to choose whatever I want!”

“UA sounds interesting,” Fuyumi responded. She hummed as she placed a sticker on a page. “The only thing I really know are the things that my brothers told me about when they were enrolled.”

Hizashi shrugged in return to her response, “Well, I’m sure your teaching life isn’t boring. You have to deal with children who just got their quirks instead of teaching one’s that have had years to train with them.”

“Mhm,” Fuyumi confirmed with a nod. Her smile brightened while her eyes seemed to twinkle in mischief. “Never a dull moment with all of them. One of the little boys in my class said he wanted to marry someone was nice as me when he was older. And still to this day, some of the little girls in my class continue to glare at me.”

Hizashi bit down on his lip to keep from breaking out in laughter. “Are you serious?”

“I’m serious,” Fuyumi confirmed.

Aizawa watched as Hizashi turned away from his computer fully to engage in small talk. He even turned away from his work a bit if only to stretch out his hands from constantly gripping his pen. “Anything else interesting happening?”

“Well, I did encounter Ingenium a while ago when I was rushing to work,” Fuyumi admitted. “He helped me save papers that were going to fly away in the wind. He was very nice to me.”

“Oh really?” Aizawa could see Hizashi’s eyes sparkle with mischief. And he knew why. Since Tensei was an old classmate, he was still in contact with them, especially on a messaging group. Even if Aizawa muted all of the notifications, Hizashi had filled him in all about Tensei talking about a lovely young lady he had run into during his patrol.

After that, the conversation continued on while they all finished up their work. Sometimes the conversation stopped for pauses of time when the grading required more concentration. Aizawa still had a few papers to go when Fuyumi was all done catching up with her.

“Well, I think I’m done for tonight. Do you need any help from me?”

“No, we have it from here,” Aizawa replied.

She stood up from the chair and collected her things. Fuyumi swung the bag on her shoulder, “Good night you two.”

“It was nice to spend time with you, Midoriya,” Hizashi waved from his seat, shifting his headphones off his ear.

“You can call me, Fuyumi,“ Fuyumi laughed wholeheartedly. “It will get confusing otherwise.”

She left with another wave towards them, gently shutting the door behind her. There was a pause before Hizashi slowly turned his head and shifted his gaze from the door to him.

“I guess we know who Tensei was talking about when he mentioned a pretty girl a while ago, right?” Hizashi asked with a teasing tone in his voice. “I should text him that we ‘found’ her.”

Aizawa raised an eyebrow at him which made Hizashi burst out in laughter. He will deny that the sound of his laughter made him quirk up his lips even the tiniest of bits.

After all, he was tired from grading so much work.

*

The sound of pop music filled the air, making Fuyumi wake up in a hurry to turn off her alarm. Yawning, she stretched her arms up and out to feel the relief of the stiffness disappearing from her limbs.

She hurriedly got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom to start her small morning routine while her younger siblings were eating their breakfast by now.

Fuyumi rose up at her alarm with a yawn and drudged through their regular morning routine. She brushed her teeth with a electric toothbrush before washing her face. She applied a small bit of moisturizer lotion then lip balm then brushed through her hair to fix it up into a low bun.

Fuyumi rushed through her closet to put on a sensible outfit of brown slacks with a white shirt and a muted red cardigan over it. When she picked up her bag, she caught her younger siblings rushing to the door to get to school. She smiled and waved at them, “Have a good day at school!”

“Thank you, sis,” Shoto replied before Himiko and Izuku yelled over to her.

“You too!”

“Have fun with the kids!”

She smiled as the door shut behind them, heading into the kitchen with her bag around her shoulders. She walked around the counter table to dig into the fruit bowl for a banana.

“Hey, Dad,” Fuyumi greeted when she noticed the laptop open with her dad on a video call. Inko smiled at her before handing her a plate of sliced strawberries and thick pancakes. “Thanks, mom.”

Hisashi smiled at her through the screen, “You look nice today.”

“That’s good to know,” Fuyumi looked down at her outfit, notching little embroidered mushrooms near the bottom of her cardigan. “I think you got me this cardigan.”

“I think I got you like that two years ago. Same year I got Himiko that pink one with red hearts,”

“Aww, she loves that one,” Inko said, brushing past the laptop. “Make sure you have some protein on your plate, honey.”

“I do!” Hisashi defended himself. “I have some eggs on the side of my cereal.”

“How big was the fire?” Rei asked from the other side of the screen, handling the hard boiled eggs for her own plate.

“... I would rather not disclose how much char I had to scrape off. But they are pretty decent,” Hisashi answered, pulling the plate of eggs up to the camera to show off the brown and yellow color. “And I seasoned them with some seasoning that Toyomatsu told me about.”

Rei laughed at him, passing by Fuyumi to throw away the eggshells in her hand. She have Fuyumi a kiss on the forehead while handing her two hard boiled eggs. “Thank you, Mom.”

Rei smiled calmly, brushing Fuyumi’s hair behind her ear. Rei turned around with a slight wave back to her while she started to eat from her plate. Fuyumi slipped the banana into her bag.

After she ate, she swiped the bento box from the fridge that she made for herself yesterday night. Then she fixed her thermos with coffee and creamer that tasted like ice cream. “It’s time for me to head out. Have a good day, moms and dad!”

“Bye, sweetheart!” Hisashi’s voice crackled through the laptop speakers while Inko and Rei waved goodbye to her, calling out their farewell as she closed the door

Fuyumi rushed downstairs to get on her bike, stuffing her bag into the basket to get to work. She was biking past the people walking by talking with friends on their way to school or talking on the phone. She glanced up at a store window when a picture of her older brother Touya popped onto the screen with his latest rescue from an ice based villain.

The smile on her face quickly faded at the sounds of screaming behind her with shouts of ‘move! He’s getting away!’. She turned around, stopping her bike onto the side of the road to get out of the street right as a skateboarding man with hooks for hands skated pass with purses lining his arms with one in each hook hand.

She watched as the thief laughed until a rush of air blew past. She watched as Ingenium appeared right in front of the thief, stopping the robber in their tracks. Fuyumi watched as Ingenium twirled the thief around, sliding the purses off their arms as they tried to fight back even if the hooks didn’t hurt his armor.

It was long before Ingenium had pulled them to the side of the street when a few of his sidekicks arrived. One of the sidekicks took the purses while the other two pinned the robber to the ground and wrapped his wrists in rope-like tape.

She watched with wide eyes even as people passed by with just a gasp or stopping to take a picture of the scene. When the police finally started to deal with the robber, Ingenium looked around the area. His helmet moved around the area as he searched, the movement stopping when he spotted her.

In a rush of air, Ingenium was on the other side of the street next to her.

“That was quick,” Fuyumi commented. She glanced at the policemen at the other side of the street with one handcuffing the robber over the tape while the other read him their rights. The sidekicks started to look over the purses in their arms to supposedly find evidence of the owners inside.

Ingenium said, “That’s what I do best.”

“The press seems like they want to talk with you,” Fuyumi said, gesturing with her head towards the growing crowd.

“The police will hold them off for now,” Ingenium answered quickly, stepping in front of her to make sure her view was blocked from the public trying to take pictures. “But it’s my duty to check on all those affected by this.”

“You should get back to your patrol,” Fuyumi said, swinging her leg over her bike to straddle her seat again. “And I need to head to my job unless I want to be late.”

“Well, in case we meet again, I might need to know your name. Just in case,” Ingenium asked cheerfully. She smiled at his tone, knowing that he must be smiling under his helmet.

Fuyumi chuckled a bit, “My name is Midoriya Fuyumi. It’s nice to see you again, Ingenium.”

Ingenium bowed slightly like a knight bowing to a princess in one of the tv dramas she binged with Himiko, “The pleasure is all mine.”

Notes:

Next chapter will be checking in on Natsuo

 

That night:
Hizashi: Hey, remember that lady you told us about?
Tensei: :D

 

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord: https://discord.gg/2VUgVUfdhm

Chapter 31: Homework Help and Dance Competitions

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Natsuo looked up from his notebook to his girlfriend. “Hey. Do you know how to do this plot thing?”

“Would love to tell you, babe. But I have no idea,” Han quipped back as she stared directly at his notebook, sipping at her large iced coffee.

Natsuo groaned as he stared down at the last example in his homework worksheet the statistics teacher gave all of them right before class ended. The worksheet had more definitions and small examples from the previous chapter to make sure they still knew how to do the problems even after the test.

But the last problem was a normal distribution problem that she barely even covered before class had ended.

And now, Natsuo was sitting with his girlfriend as they both tried to do some work in tepee break between their classes. Natsuo’s dancing history class didn’t start for another hour and forty minutes while Han’s next criminal justice class didn’t start for another hour.

Han planned a small break for both of them in between their classes for some days out of the week to have some quality time spent together. And Natsuo would be the first to arrive, waiting for Han with her ice coffee order waiting for her.

And now he was glaring at the worksheet on top of his notebook page. “I might know someone who can help out with this.”

Natsuo dug into his backpack to retrieve his phone and discovered he still had the banana attached to it. With a sigh, he didn’t bother to unhook the attachment and clicked on his dad’s contact

After only two rings, Hisashi picked up, “Hey, Natsuo! I’m guessing you’re out of class by now if you’re calling.”

“Hey dad. Yeah, I’m between classes right now. Anyway, I need your help with something,” Natsuo answered back, glancing at Han to see her reading from her textbook while she drank her coffee. The sweet foam and drizzle on the top is nearly gone already.

There were sounds of shuffling over the phone right before Hisashi cleared his throat, “Shoot.”

“It’ll be easier to send a photo then actually explain what’s happening on the page. Give me one second,” Natsuo paused, reaching for his phone to take a picture of the worksheet laying down on his notebook. She shifted the camera to focus and made sure the sunlight hit the paper just right before taking the picture. It took several seconds for him to select the picture and send it directly to his dad. “Okay. I sent it through text.”

“Oh, I see from the photo. Just give me a second to figure this out,” Hisashi said, lowering his voice as Natsuo heard him scramble for a pen on the other side of the phone.

“Alright. You just have to find your way through the distribution part. It looks like a normal distribution to me. It gets easier with practice,” Hisashi explained over the phone. “Anyway the area will equal the same amount as the probability. So you have to cut the probability in half so you can see the area between the two numbers on the graph.”

“Wait what?” Hisashi explained again without a fuss until Natsuo got a grip onto what he was saying. “Oh, that’s where I was messing up. Thanks for the help, dad.”

“No problem,” Hisashi replied with ease. I can also send some videos, but I feel like you could find them really easily.”

“Yeah, I can find them later on,” Natsuo agreed with a grin, glancing over to see Han tracing over a picture in her textbook with a translucent sticky note.

Hisashi hummed over the phone, the sound of computer typing like white noise in the background, “Did the teacher not explain this?”

“This teacher didn’t really explain that well,” Natsuo responded. “She only uses this slideshow and she expects you to pick it up almost immediately even though she didn’t do anything to explain it.”

“What class is this? Is it a requirement?” Hisashi questioned.

“Statistics,” Natsuo said while putting away his pencil into his pencil bag. “One of the general education ones that I still need to get out of the way.”

“Oh, I had her last semester and she sucked,” Han interjected softly as Natsuo erased part of the homework example he was working on to correct it. “At one point everyone was failing and she had no clue why anyone would be failing. That’s why I switched to a class that was so early in the morning.”

“Different teacher?” Natsuo asked, noticing his father quieted down over the phone. He figured he was probably doing some computer work.

“Of course,” Han replied. “And she had worksheets and actually helped the class out with the problems.”

“Oh, is that your girlfriend I hear?” Hisashi’s tone changed into one of mischief. “Put me on speakerphone. I want to say hello.

“I will do no such thing,” Natsuo responded, tucking his banana phone attachment into his neck as he closed his notebook. Han raised an eyebrow at his words, looking back to the phone and up at him.

“I will shout inside of your ear for her to hear me,” Hisashi replied back over the phone with the unmistakable hint of teasing in his voice. “You think I won’t?”

“Thanks for your help. Loveyoubye!” Natsuo said, rushing in his words right before exiting the call with his father.

“What’s up?” Han asked, leaning forward to rest her chin in her hand.”

“The sky,” Natsuo answered, copying her movement with a smirk. “You want to grab some lunch before classes start?”

*

The lunch turned out to be some sandwiches and other snacks they could find in the university cafe instead of the actual cafeteria. The cafe had a more laid back environment that was filled with other students talking over each other.

It was just a quiet place in the middle of two school buildings and across from the tennis court. The inside of the cafe barely had any students inside when they walked in, only one student that was intensely focused on their laptop with headphones.

Before they sat down, they bought food from the two fridges set up at the very back near the register. Han got a fruit parfait, matcha mochi to share, and a chicken katsu sandwich. Natsuo got an energy drink, a bag of honey butter chips, and a teriyaki chicken sandwich.

Han was sitting across from him, mixing her fruit parfait with a plastic spoon. “I have to say, my Criminology class is the best one I have taken so far.”

“Ooh, what’s that one about?” Natsuo leaned forward, taking a break from the other half of his sandwich.

“It teaches you about theories of why people commit crime and what society’s response to crime is. It’s the most interesting one I have had so far,” Han explained before pointing at him with her plastic spoon. “What’s the most interesting class you have had so far?”

“Well, the first classes I took for dancing was more about learning about the movement of the body and getting introduced to dance,” Natsuo replied back honestly. “But I think my favorite so far would be the dance history class I have now.”

Natsuo took another bite of his sandwich while Han asked, “Why?”

Natsuo swallowed before answering, “Because the whole history of dance is so interesting to hear about. Especially when they mention how dance evolved after the first quirk war since that’s when people with quirks started experimenting with their quirk while dancing.”

“That does sound cool,” Han nodded at his words. “But like, I wonder what kind of quirks they had in the beginning? Like when quirks first started showing up.”

Natsuo smiled, “From the old video they showed in class, one person was dancing with fire coming out from their feet.”

“Oh, that sounds cool,” Han glanced down at her notebook before looking back at him. “Wait, doesn’t your dad breathe fire?”

“Yeah, he does,” Natsuo responded, taking a sip of his lemon and lime flavored energy drink. “I bet he could pull off some of the dance moves that they did in that old video.

Their conversation continued for a few minutes until his sandwich was gone and he was starting to eat his chips. Han ate all her fruit parfait by the time she looked up at the bulletin board on the cafe wall.

Han’s attention was drawn immediately to a bright colored paper on the cork bulletin board on the opposite walk from them. She stood up from the table, leaving her things on the table to walk up to the board. Natsuo's curiosity made him follow almost immediately to see what had caught her attention.

Among the white and other colored flyers that were pinned to the board, one stood out with his yellow color with pink outline. Natsuo read the paper under his breath, “At the end of month, a huge dance competition will take place in the middle of campus by the statue fountain. The prize is 20,000 yen.”

“Hey, you think you got what it takes?” Han asked, bumping her hip into his.

“This says it’s a couple or team dance competition,” Natsuo pointed at the bolder words at the bottom of the paper that pointed out that only couples or teams were allowed.

“Why would a college campus have this sort of competition? I feel like not many people will show up anyway,” Han explained with a gesture of her hands in the direction of where her dorm was. “My dorm had a talent show in the lobby near the beginning of semester, but I will tell you only four people showed up. And they all sang except one man with a ukulele.”

“My dorm had a gaming competition with a fighting game. Only six people showed up to that one,” Natsuo responded. “There might be more people since this isn’t a dorm only competition. But I’m not sure how many will be prepared for it.”

Natsuo and Han looked at each other and went back to the paper.

“Are you free during that time?” Natsuo asked, looking at her scan the paper with a calculating look in her dark eyes.

Han met his gaze and tucked her hair behind her ear, “My afternoon class ends ten minutes before it on that day. I could make it. You?”

“I have plenty of time,” Natsuo replied smoothly.

Han turned towards him with an excited expression, “You want to do it?”

“Hell yeah,” Natsuo grinned. “We can share that cash prize between us. 10,000 yen for each of us.”

“I can buy so many snacks with that money,” Han rubbed her hands together in anticipation. The air around her started to smell even more pleasant, the sea salt of the ocean creeped up in his nose the more she smiled. “I can fill up my fridge with more than just water and leftovers.”

“And we get to show off our dancing skills,” Natsuo bumped his hip against hers just like she did earlier.

“We will show everyone how it’s done when the time comes,” Han explained with a matching smile that didn’t hide the fierce competitiveness in her eyes. “Until then we need to schedule out times to practice since this is happening at the end of this month.”

Natsuo nodded, “I’ll plan it out.“

“Good idea. We should use this week to figure out what we should do and then figure it out physically next week,” Han added as they both walked back to their table to their food waiting for them. Her face twisted when she noticed that her coffee was lacking something. “Oh, I didn’t even notice the ice in my coffee melted.”

Natsuo reached his hand across the small table and let the frost escape his fingertips. A small layer of roast creeped up the sides of the coffee cup as she watched him with a surprised smile.

Han gladly took the cold coffee cup in her hands, “Thanks, honey.”

Natsuo ignored the warmth in his cheeks as he quickly turned his attention back to the work he still had to do, not missing the soft laughter coming from his girlfriend at his reaction.

Notes:

Extra:
Inko&Hisashi: *using adorable pet names*
Younger Natsuo: ugh gross cooties
Han: *calls him a pet name*
Natsuo: *clutches at heart* oh my god

Possible look into Hisashi’s life? I’m doing more fluff before I start on the sports fest so I can really catch everyone up on different kinds of upcoming arcs I have planned. So next chapter might focus on the parents.

Come and chat! Ask me stuff! Send stuff! Go to my discord server if you want to that about this fic and other ones I wrote.
Tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/passingghostfriend
Discord: https://discord.gg/2VUgVUfdhm

Chapter 32: The Daily Life of Loving Parents

Summary:

The daily life of Rei, Hisashi and Inko.

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Rei did not expect that her life would end up going this way when she had first met Midoriya Hisashi. She didn’t expect she would be a parent to even more children.

She was despairing over the fact that she had hurt her son which made her hurt her own family by being forced to leave and go to a mental hospital. And then she was alone at the hospital with strangers trying to talk with her about her actions in her life.

Then one day, a lawyer named Midoriya Hisashi came into her room with a promise to let her kids get out of the abusive household she left them behind in. After that, all she received was nothing but kindness. She was given letter after letter and multiple small gifts from her children that were waiting for her. All at once, she was even more motivated to get better.

As time went on and her children got older, they visited her room to tell her good news and life dotes on their own lives. She heard about how her oldest son was becoming a hero. How her daughter wanted to be a teacher. And how her son, Natsuo, was doing great in his sports teams at his school. She still remembers when Shoto visited with the scar over his beautiful eye and how he didn’t once blame her for that day.

And now she was living in the same house as her family with her daughter and her youngest son held close while her two older sons were living away from the house. She cooked and cleaned about the same amount as Inko.

As Inko worked during the day in a separate room, Rei was tasked with completing a small list of work each day. All she had to do was clean up a small bit around the house and get groceries for future cooking plans.

Rei put on a wide brim hat, put on her shoes at the door, and slung a tote bag over her shoulder. She called out to Inko, “I’m going to get groceries. Text me if you forgot anything!”

“Be safe, Rei!” Inko called out from the room.

Without waiting, Rei exited the door with the purpose to find every item that they needed. She traveled down the stairs with practiced ease and started walking toward the convenience store to pick up small things. Rei would go to the street market, but she doesn’t like to go without Inko or one of the kids with her.

Rei walked inside the convenience store, heading straight for the door section to pick up some milk in the refrigerated section along with several bottles of yogurt drinks. She picked up several boxes of flavored chocolate-covered sticks for all of the children. And she picked up several melon buns for herself and Inko to share along with strawberry steamed cake and red bean rice cakes. Rei picked out a box of jasmine tea along with sweet cream sandwiches for a light lunch for her and Inko.

“Hello, Miss.”

Rei froze at the words that came right near her. Slowly, she turned to see a child at her side that was pointing at the milk in front of her.

“I’m on an errand from my mom to get milk,” the young boy said, reaching out his hand and grasping at the air. “Can you please get me the strawberry milk?”

Rei exhaled as she brought down a carton for the child who thanked her quickly before toddling off to the cashier at the front.

The basket was almost full by the end of her shopping trip as she walked through to get packaged meat along with trays of fresh fruit and vegetables. Rei picked up a few cups of instant noodles just in case before heading to the cashier to pay for them.

When she was done paying, she stuffed her groceries in the giant tote bag on her shoulder and walked out of the store to head back home.

As she walked back, she ignored everyone walking past her just to get back to her home with a load of groceries.

*

Midoriya Hisashi couldn’t be happier.

His work in Tokyo paid well.

His Tokyo house wasn’t much of a home unless all of his family was in it during their visits. It wasn’t too far away from his family which meant that he could visit or they could come to visit his place often.

God, he missed being so close to them. But it was all worth it to have them succeed with the financial support he could provide for his family. Plus, he never went too long without seeing his family in real life on the weekends, hearing them on the phone, or interacting with them through a video call in the mornings.

And he couldn’t be prouder of his kids. At work, he was given a little trophy from his coworkers to celebrate that his desk space was the most decorated in the entire department. His desk was covered in photos of him with his family and other framed photos of special moments of them. Touya’s graduation picture was framed alongside Tenko showing off his hero costume and Fuyumi’s first day at work.

If it wasn’t pictures, it was sentimental pieces that they had made like Himiko’s first attempt at a crafted potholder and Izuku’s portrait of all of them when she was around eight. The little handmade snow globe that Shoto made when he was little with a plastic ball with little styrofoam pieces to replicate the snow. One of Natsuo’s trophies from his junior high soccer days was tucked just behind his pen holder.

His work was simple yet boring for the full eight hours of the day. He went out to eat lunch with his other coworkers who were married, so they could all talk together about their families while they ate. He tried to eat with the other single coworkers only to quickly leave when all they talked about was how terrible they thought it must be.

His married life was not like any of their assumptions. They have always been loyal to each other and never needed to hide anything from the other.

Sometimes he would be asked to the bar by some of his younger coworkers who loved to get a little loose close to the weekend break. Sometimes he would attend as the sober elder who made sure they got home and other times he would provide advice before heading home so he wouldn’t be caught in any traffic whether vehicular or pedestrian. It was quite busy in Tokyo.

Today was not one of those days as he watched the younger workers clocking out while they chatted about their incoming night.

“Heading home, Midoriya?” One of his male coworkers asked.

“Yeah,” Hisashi answered honestly as he logged out of his computer. He wrote down a reminder in his notebook before his attention turned back to his colleague. “I was just going to pick up something on the way home.”

His coworker leaned back against the entryway of his cubicle, “Hey, have you tried that barbecue place I told you about?”

“I did the other day. Their sauce was a bit sweeter than I was used to, but I loved the way the meat just fell off the bone,” Hisashi chuckled as he shoved his notebook into his bag. “I might head there again tomorrow night.”

With a cheerful goodbye, Hisashi clocked out and was immediately met with the sound of thunder. He frowned at the familiar sound before sighing, “At least I remembered my umbrella this time.”

Thankfully, the rainfall was still light when he exited his office building. It wasn’t until he was a quarter of the way home before it was raining down hard that the bottom half of his legs along with his shoes were soaking wet.

‘Ew,’ Hisashi thought to himself as he quickened his pace. The sooner he got home, the sooner he could peel off his wet socks.

And the relief when he stepped out of the uncomfortable soaked socks was indescribable. After he stepped out of his shoes and socks, he immediately went to take a shower, so he wouldn't catch a cold. Inko would be too worried over him if that happened.

Although it would be nice to have her caring and coddling him if he did get sick. Hmm, even though he visited barely even a week ago, he felt the urge to go over again.

After he had finished his dinner, he immediately picked up his phone and dialed his wife’s number.

“Hello, darling,” Hisashi started to grin as soon as the call was accepted on the second ring. “Are you doing anything this weekend?”

His wife hummed on the other side of the phone, “Nothing. Why, honey?”

“I’m free this weekend so I was thinking I was going to come to visit. I just wanted to call ahead,” Hisashi said as he leaned back into the couch. “How was your day, sweetheart?”

*

Midoriya Inko was thankful that her life turned out like this. She didn’t know the exact date when it had become so big and full of life. But she would assume to give the credit to the day that she had found Tenko while she was pregnant with Izuku.

And now, she somehow has a big family with five sons and two daughters along with Rei to help her tangle with all of their kids.

Ever since Hisashi left for Tokyo, a new schedule had been in place. Even though both of her eldest sons and husband kept a good salary, she went out to get work to make more money for the household to keep a better hold on things like Natsuo’s college fees along with smaller things like groceries.

So she had found an eight-hour job that allowed her to work from home during the day answering phone calls and emails. It was boring, but it was steady work that allowed her to do more with her time.

And while she worked, Rei had her duties that she often helped with after she was off from work.

“The children should be on their way home,” Rei said as Inko sighed out for the day from the computer. “Himiko did say she would be a bit late because she is cleaning up the nurse’s office with Recovery Girl.”

“That’s good. We’ll start dinner a little later then, so she will come home just in time,” Inko replied, rising from her chair with relative ease. “Any news from Fuyumi?”

With her job came a workspace which was just a makeup desk she repurposed as her work desk with a comfortable chair instead of the stool underneath the vanity desk. A beauty brush cleaner shaped like the pro hero Wash that Tenko had gifted her had been repurposed as a pen holder.

Rei waited for her at the door, “She will be late for dinner later this week since her coworkers want to drink at a bar.”

“Do we know which bar?” Inko questioned as she sauntered closer to her

“She said she thinks it’s the one with the bamboo decorations with the big paper lantern outside,” Rei answered, walking with Inko out of the bedroom into the living room. “Although she isn’t entirely sure.”

“Ah, I’ll make sure she leaves that day with a little something extra to keep her safe and secure,” Inko responded while Rei took a seat at the end of the couch. She took a seat on the other side of the couch with a sigh. “Did you hear anything from Natsuo today?”

Rei hummed, “He texted to say he is staying up the weekend to start practicing a dance routine for something at his school.”

“That sounds fun,” Inko commented before a yawn interrupted her.

Rei tilted her head, “Are you tired?”

“Yes. But I’m sure you’re tired too,” Inko said, which made Rei shrug her shoulders.

“Just a bit.”

Inko leaned back into the couch with ease, “Would you like to order in tonight? Something quick and easy?”

“Sounds delightful,” Rei smiled at her words. “Is there anything on the television tonight?”

“Himiko’s favorite game show comes on tonight. But I am recording `Thousand Year Lover’ for us,” Inko replied cheerfully.

Notes:

Next chapter: hopefully beginning of sports fest arc. I won’t make it as long as the Nedzu fic since it made me feel drained and sick of it. I will add more special things and won’t just go directly from source material. So when Izuku rides a robot, don’t question anything.

What kind of hobbies do you think the parents would have? I feel like Rei is all about word searches for some reason and gets really competitive with certain games

Chapter 33: Sports Festival: Part 1: family watches son get blown up on live television

Notes:

Hope you like it! Yes, my schedule isn’t consistent. Remember those days this fic came out weekly. Ah, good times.....

Chapter Text

After 2 weeks of preparing, the Sports Festival was about to start. And just like every year, the first years would be the first ones out followed by the second years and finally the third year stage.

And that is why the whole class of 1-A was waiting inside a room as the arena was being prepared for them. Everyone in the class had changed into their matching physical education suits.

“I don’t understand why we can’t wear our costumes,” Mina complained, tugging at the UA jumpsuit near her neck. “I wanted to be cuter.”

“Our costumes have a lot of upgrades or support items to help out our quirk. With this, we can keep everything fair,” Ojiro answered her, his tail swishing behind him to pick up his bottled water from the ground.

“I’m going to do my best. I’m going to do my very best,” Uraraka chanted to herself in a corner.

Izuku could barely hear her from his spot next to his brother. He glanced over to see his brother pushing back his bangs from his eyes. Izuku reached up to his own hair to feel the sides from where his curls were shaved down. It still felt a bit weird especially since it was growing back pretty fast.

“Are you going to take out your earring?” Izuku asked Shoto who was swigging down water from a pastel yellow thermos that Fuyumi gave him.

Shoto gulped down the last mouthful of water before answering, “Of course I am. It will be a weak point in fighting if I don’t.”

Izuku nodded and took a sip from his own thermos when he heard Yoarashi yell in excitement behind them. “I cannot wait to fight with and against all of you!”

“Me too, man! I’m pumped for this,” Kaminari replied cheerfully, his white undershirt showing through his unzipped top.

“I wonder what the first round will be.” Rikido wondered out loud with a thoughtful look on his face as his gaze traveled upwards. Shoji shrugged with all of his armlike appendages.

“Brother.”

Izuku whipped his head from watching Kirishima having a flex fight against Yoarashi back to his brother. “What with the formal greeting? And what’s with the serious face? Are you hungry? Angry?” Izuku raised his eyebrows with a pout which made Shoto’s serious expression crack. “Hangry? You need some cold soba, Sho-Chan?”

“I—“ Shoto bit down on his laugh like he was holding back laughter. “I’m trying to challenge you.”

“You’re doing a terrible job,” Izuku chuckled, pushing at his brother while ignoring his brother, batting his arm away from him like a cat. “If you want to challenge me, do it right. Get a gauntlet and throw it down.”

The class representatives were waiting near the door with Iida drinking orange juice and Yaoyouruzu was reviewing her small notebook.

As everyone made small talk amongst their classmates, a speaker above the room’s door announced for the first years to come to the arena floor.

Yoarashi cheered at the news while Yaoyoruzu had an excited gleam in her eyes but a serious look on her face, “We will be entering soon! Everyone, let’s get prepared!”

Izuku looked over to his brother who was immediately taking out his piercing in a hurry, placing it down on the bench under them. They both rose from the bench and followed after their classmates.

Shoto glanced over at him with a small smile, “Are you ready for this?”

“Hell yeah,” Izuku replied.

*

“Hello, audience! The UA Sports festival is about to begin! YEAH! Are you ready?!” Present Mic questioned loudly to the roaring crowd who was on the edge of their seats. Eraserhead was right next to him in a chair covered in bandages as his co-host. They were seated above the entire stadium in the speaker booth, overlooking the floor beneath them. “It’s time for the first-year students to enter the stage!”

The stadium played music as the students walked from the dark tunnel into the bright light of the huge stadium waiting for them. The crowd cheered as fireworks burst into the sky in celebration for the opening of the Sports Festival.

Izuku listened as Present Mic introduced every class that walked into the stadium with the general education classes being the last ones out. He squinted to find a flash of purple hair from the student who had basically declared a fight against them for a spot in their class.

He spotted Shinso in the midst of all the students, standing awkwardly in the crowd as people started to whisper amongst themselves about the challenges.

“Hey, I can see everyone in the stands,” Shoto said behind him, drawing Izuku’s attention to him.

Izuku asked, trying to follow Shoto’s gaze to the stands, “Where?”

Shoto pointed his hand up at the audience stands where their family was sitting. Their dad was sitting near the aisle with Mom right next to him. Tenko was wrestling with Natsuo over something which he could assume was snacks. Fuyumi and Rei were next to them with Touya at the very end of the group, blocking them from the other audience members sitting in the same aisle. And Himiko was sitting below all of them in the second year stands.

“I can’t believe they’re all here. I thought it was just going to be like normal with all of them watching at home.”

Shoto hummed, a small smile growing on his face, “I think the fact that our older brothers are higher in the ranks had something to do with the tickets.”

“Either way, I’m glad that they’re here,” Izuku smiled up at his family members. “And I can’t wait to see Himiko’s round.“

Shoto nodded with his words, remembering the determined look on his sister’s face when she was practicing on the beach with them only a few days ago. Sparring against them until sundown when they all returned to be bandaged by the two worried mothers who fussed over their bruises.

At the sight of the brothers looking up at them, their family started to wave at them cheerfully. Inko was waving a tissue box in the air while Natsuo raised his drink cup like a salute to them. Hisashi whistled to get their attention, waving like a madman. Fuyumi and Rei waved at them calmly while Tenko and Touya did everything but waving. They couldn’t hear their shouts over the combined cheering, but the sight of their older brothers gesturing at them was enough to know that they would embarrass them to the pro heroes sitting near them.

Present Mic cleared his throat over the microphone, “Without further ado, give it up for the first year’s umpire, Midnight!”

The sharp sound of heels clicking across the stage as Midnight, the R-rated Hero, strutted to the mic podium.

“Woah,” Kaminari whispered to himself as a faint blush grew on his cheeks along with some other male classmates as the famous R-Rated Hero walked in front of them. “She’s so hot.”

“Quiet, everyone!” Midnight cracked the whip to gain attention and silence before continuing. “Before we get started, we will hear a speech from the first year representative. Representing the first year students is Midoriya Izuku from Class 1-A!”

Shoto glanced to his brother with a raised eyebrow as Izuku’s heart dropped to his stomach. “A speech? I didn’t prepare anything like that.”

“Well, it’s too late for any practice with notecards,” Shoto commented while his brother slowly made his way to the front. The only way he could tell that his brother heard him was the quick flash of a middle finger at him.

Izuku’s footsteps echoed on the stage while he walked to the podium. He poked the microphone with his finger and received a harsh line of feedback from it.

“Hello? Um, I didn’t prepare my speech early, so everything I say is coming from the heart,” Izuku swallowed, glancing away from the crowd of students to look at his family in the crowd. He caught a glimpse of blonde hair buns from the second year section before continuing. “I know everyone is going to do their best when it comes to the sports festival. I can only say that... I’m going to do my very best to make it to the top.”

“Oh, and... Plus Ultra!” Izuku lumped his fist in the air awkwardly before pushing away from the podium. Thankfully, his speech didn’t go too badly from the bright cheers from the other students even though some stayed silent. He felt Sato clap him in his back while he made his way back to his brother.

“With the speech out of the way, now it’s time for the games to begin! The first game is the qualifier,” Midnight announced as a screen behind her displayed the bold words of the first round. “This year’s qualifying round is... an Obstacle Course Race!”

“All 11 first-year classes will participate in this race. And the course is the outer circumference of the stadium which is about four kilometers!” Midnight licked her lips while she talked, “As long as you stay on the course, it doesn’t matter what you do! Now, take your places everyone!”

*

Tenko rolled his neck to ease the stiffness in his neck muscles. The sound of slurping came right from his left as Natsuo sipped through the straw of his melon soda. Fuyumi watched next to Natsuo with glaze over her fingertips from the glazed pastries they got from concessions.

“We need to head to the cafe that these belong to. The pastries are delicious,” Fuyumi added, licking her fingertips on one hand while digging into her pocket with the other for a napkin.

Tenko absentmindedly nodded at her comment while he watched the area. He was glad that Touya and he got tickets for their family to see the sports festival in the stands as a surprise.

He still remembers the amount of phone calls he got after each round he was in with his family watching from their house. So he was glad that he could provide his family with tickets to this expensive yearly event. A gift for them as well as the three younger siblings that were participating in the event.

Rei went back and forth on whether or not to watch from the house to avoid the crowd before deciding to join. She stuck close by the huge group of family members, never traveling too far from anybody in the crowd of fans. Luckily, Touya took charge of leading her and shielding her from the worst of the crowds, even taking an alternate route to get to their seats to avoid the long lines of people and heroes.

Tenko felt the press of a napkin being pressed to his cheek. “Hmm?”

“You have a bit of sauce on your cheek, Tenko,” Inko said with a smile, wiping at his cheek.

Tenko smiled then chuckled under his breath, “Thanks, Mom.”

“You’ll embarrass him, darling,” Hisashi laughed cheerfully. Mom batted at his arm and told him to hush which made Tenko smile at their interaction.

Aunt Rei looked over from the other side of Fuyumi which made Touya peek his head over hers to see what was happening. “What’s so funny?”

“It's nothing, Rei,” Hisashi waved off her worries before Inko explained that she was just cleaning up his face. “How was your dango?”

“Delicious,” Rei answered as the announcement over the speakers called for the beginning of the first round. “Oh, it sounds like it’s about to start!”

“Ah, the old fashioned obstacle course,” Touya sighed, ducking his head behind Rei’s seat to call out. “Remember this, Tenko?”

“Yeah, I remember the rope net I had to climb up while avoiding the sticky traps,” Tenko replied, reminiscing about the glue covered rope traps that he had to disintegrate to get out of. “I also remember something like compressed confetti cannons somewhere in there. I don’t remember what you had to avoid.”

“Uh, I think it was the robots, because it’s always the robots first, then random objects being fired at me through this treehouse maze thing,” Touya leaned back against his seat. “And I think there were artificial geysers as the final obstacle.”

Fuyumi got their attention back right as the countdown was starting. The first year students were staring at a thin doorway that wouldn’t be able to fit the rampaging students as soon as the alarm went off to start the stage. And his thought process was immediately proven correct as the buzzer went off, making all the students rush towards the narrow way.

The overhead television displayed the outside where students were escaping through. Then, a blur of ice covered the ground from the indie of the arena, down the narrow way and into the outside trail. The television portrayed many students who were stuck to the ground.

“There’s ice everywhere!”

Rei smiled, “Shoto.”

“That’s our boy,” Hisashi commented, clapping at the sight while the crowd cheered at the quick show of Shoto’s powerful ice quirk.

“That’s our brother!” Touya and Tenko shouted out together while Natsuo whooped at the visual of Shoto skating ahead of everyone on the ice. Izuku followed after him while a student with wind powers raced after Shoto with a small tornado following after him.

“The ice is causing most of the students to be stuck right at the front Oh, but it looks like some are getting out by using their quirks!” Present Mic announced over the speakers while Eraserhead poked his own mic, causing feedback.

“It was a logical and tactical move that will thin out the competition right at the beginning,” Eraserhead commented as multiple students were shown racing down the trail away from the icy ground.

“Man, he froze a lot of those other kids,” Natsuo commented, watching a clip of several students pulling at their legs and shouting to each other.

“This first round will be recognizable to the students who took the hero course entrance exam! Let’s hear it for the return of the robots!”

“Robots! Love them or hate them entirely,” Touya stated, watching the screen fill with robots that were very familiar. They all arched as Shoto froze the first two incoming robots, making their legs unstable to a point where they fell and blocked the path of many other participants behind him.

Then it was a steady race from there for Shoto with him racing forward either melting the robot's legs or freezing them to the ground.

“Is Izuku taking a piece of the robot with him?” Hisashi asked, watching his green-haired son kick off a piece of metal from one of the fallen robots. “Wouldn’t that slow him down?”

“It might,” Tenko shrugged, placing his hand on his mother’s palm as they continued to observe the obstacle course. “But who knows what might come up next?”

“Did that kid just die?!” Fuyumi leaned forward in her seat, watching the screen just to see one of the students escape from the frozen robot with a manly scream. “Oh, thank goodness! He’s okay.”

“And here’s the next obstacle! ‘The Fall’!” Present Mic’s voice echoed through the stadium. “Rules are simple, if you fall then you’re out! Let’s see what contestants make it through first.”

“Goodness, does it even have any rope net down there? A trampoline or something to break their fall,” Inko asked, her eyes searching the screen.

“I think someone from my old class fell down one of the obstacles like this one. Not the same one, but something similar to it,” Touya piped up from the other end of the seats. He shoved a handful of candied popcorn in his mouth before continuing, “They have like a bunch of strong, sticky netting down there to keep students from getting hurt.”

“Look at Shoto go!”

“Izuku is just a little bit behind,” Fuyumi commented, picking out the signature green hair of her younger brother. “Oh, and there goes one of the students... with a jetpack?”

“Ah, classic support students,” Tenko said, watching the screen replay the scene with the pink haired girl sailing over everyone’s heads. “Looks like she will secure a spot in the top if any of her inventions are like that.”

“Hell yeah, crawl across that rope like a boss, Izuku,” Natsuo cheered.

“Shoto got to the third round first!”

“But what’s—“

The question that Hisashi was about to ask was covered by a pink explosion

Present Mic’s voice shouted out, “And now the third and final round: The Minefield!”

“The what?” Hisashi’s eyes were wide as saucers which didn’t help to calm down Inko’s instant worry.

“Don’t worry, the mines won’t hurt them. The mines are just meant to slow them down!” Present Mic’s voice clarified over the speaker as a certain fiery blonde made his way into the field with even more students following behind.

“I hope so,” Inko mumbled through the hand covering her mouth. Tenko smiled reassuringly at her as they all watched the television, seeing it jump back and forth between all different students until the familiar face of Izuku returned

Tenko watched his younger brother arrive at the minefield with a few others who immediately started to navigate their way around the field. But Izuku was just staring at the ground ahead before the scene changed to a blue haired kid getting thrown off by a mine explosion.

By the time the camera refocused on Izuku, it showed his brother digging up the mines with the metal robot piece. Touya chuckled at the sight and Tenko couldn’t deny the little familiar feeling as he watched the confidence in his younger brother’s gaze.

There was only a short cutaway to Shoto and Bakugo who were currently tied and halfway through the minefield. But then the camera switched to show Izuku putting all the mines into a pile.

He could hear Present Mic’s confused exclamation right before he saw his life momentarily flash before his eyes when Izuku belly flopped onto the mines with the chunk of robot.

Then all he saw was an explosion of pink smoke covering the screen as Present Mic went crazy over the move.

“Oh my!” He heard Rei exclaim before Natsuo, Touya, and Hisashi shouted.

“YES!”

“WHAT?!”

“WH—HOW?!”

Tenko leaned forward with a smirk as Izuku made his way back on screen, being the main camera shot at different angles as he slowly lost momentum. He saw his brother’s lips move right as he was falling towards Shoto and Bakugo.

He saw Shoto move out of the way right as Izuku thumped the piece against the ground. Another explosion threw Bakugo back yet propelled Izuku forward. Shoto raced after him with a grin.

And then it was neck and neck with his two younger brothers heading towards the finish line. Present Mic yelled over the speakers with excitement as the audience watched in anticipation about who would be the one to win the first stage.

It was close. God, there weren't any cameras anymore. They only needed to run a bit more to get into the—

The confetti went off as the crowd went wild at the sight of the ribbon breaking. Tenko smiled at the dumbfounded look on his younger brothers’ faces.

“I guess Shoto beat Izuku right at the last second, huh?” Tenko’s mumble wasn’t heard over the cheers as Shoto’s signature red and white hair was portrayed on the television. Izuku was right behind him, tackling him into a celebratory hug as Bakugo went flying past them to secure third place.

Chapter 34: Calvary Battle

Notes:

Hope you like it!

I don’t want this arc to last as long. Because I want to also showcase Himiko’s time during this at least into the second round of battles. What kind of stuff do you think Himiko would show off?

Chapter Text

”And START!”

Himiko watched as the Calvary Race started. Her brothers were partnered with a pink haired girl and some purple haired guy. And the team turned out to be quite extraordinary. After Shoto had frozen the entire stage floor, they escaped from the other teams with ease with inventions strapped to their feet.

She glanced back to see her classmates’ reaction. And saw a few of them looking shocked at the turn of events while others just blindly cheered for the newly started battle.

“Oh no,” one of her classmates piped up. She turned her head to see it was Risu, a girl with a squirrel-like quirk. She mostly used it to stuff her cheeks, but she also good at climbing and gliding through the air when she jumped off something.

“What is it?” Akatsuka asked, turning in her seat next to Himiko’s to stare at Risu who was sitting behind them.

“Do you have any,” Risu lowered her voice. Her chubby cheeks grew red as she leaned away from the boys. “Sanitary items?”

“Go check my bag, it’s in my locker. It should be unlocked still,” her friend replied with an urgency in her tone. “It should be in the front pocket of my bag. If you need painkillers, it’s on the other side’s pocket.”

“Okay. Thank you,” Risu said, standing up slowly from her seat.

Akatsuka shook her head with a grin, “It’s no problem. Take some candy if you want too.”

Akatsuka waved them off as they escaped down the stairs into the dark hallway below to get the items from the locker room.

Himiko glanced over to her friend that was sitting there, swinging her feet. “How much stuff do you have in your purse?”

“Just enough,” Akatsuka dreamily sighed. “I aspire to have my purse be an endless portal.”

Himiko laughed before turning her attention back on her little brothers. The Cavalry race was nothing to sneeze at because of how frantic it all seemed to be from her seat.

One team with an invisible girl in half a uniform already lost their headband points.

Teams were grabbing at each other trying to get headbands while others were running around in circles like that one time Ingenium faced off against a villain whose quirk made everyone dizzy.

Himiko watched as some quirk blasted one of the inventions holding her brother’s team up in the air. Then she could barely see her brother’s team after they had landed back onto the stage floor. He cried out as a rush of snow cushioned their fall and several teams aimed their stride directly towards them.

She smirked when he spotted how Bakugo failed to go after them when one of the Class 1-B teams, whose teams were currently collecting points like crazy, snatched their headband. And all she would do was laugh as the blonde started ordering his team towards that team and not her little brothers.

She leaned in as one team went after her brother’s team while everyone was more or less scrambling to try and get a headband. One moment everything was normal until one blonde on the team sent out an electric shock which immediately made Shoto throw up a half circle of ice to protect them.

Meanwhile one black haired girl made a blanket that covered the team, protecting them from the shock attack from their teammate. She watched, Akatsuka gasped as the main leader of the opposing team started a mini tornado by putting his hand directly into the air.

The wind started to swirl around his hand, making the other teams clutch at the cloths around their neck and heads to protect it from flying away.

“It’s getting intense,” Akatsuka commented, her hair flying back from the wisps of wind in their section. The wind thankfully stopped when they noticed Shoto just kept making the ice stronger.

Another team set from the opposing team bent their knees until the purple haired teen on her brother’s team somehow got them to freeze. Not using ice, but somehow any move they were going to make was immediately stopped.

Present Mic called out a countdown when the opposing team made their member start moving again. Then the team leader swirled his arm to start another wind attack.

They somehow got themselves off the ground when Bakugo whipped his team into the direction of the ice.

Present Mic calling out the time.

The opposing team in the air as they try to break down the block.

Bakugo launched himself into the air with an explosion, launching several blasts to the ice that melted through the exterior. His own teammate launched their...tape at him to make sure he didn’t fall to the ground.

Then it was all over. Bakugo fell to the ground while the opposing team landed on the ground as gently as they could.

And her brother’s team walked out their own ice block by Shoto melting it right in the middle like a doorway.

“Wow. Your brothers nailed it,” one of her classmates shouted towards her, pointing down at the teams.

“I know!” Himiko yelled back at them with a fierce grin directed right at her brother’s team, who was celebrating their first place win.

Then she had to bite back down on her laugh when seeing Bakugo yelling down at the ground from getting second place. She listened as two other teams were announced, the one responsible for the electricity and wind attacks and the other one responsible for taunting the blonde bully.

She couldn’t wait for them to show what they were made of.

*

“Shoto, do we know anybody in our class?” Izuku asked, leaning a bit towards his shoulder to whisper.

There was a substantial break between the second round and the battle rounds. Which meant that everyone had time to eat or do some recreational activities on the fighting area. He already saw Yaoyoruzu escorting Tokoyami onto the field for some scavenger hunt.

And he could see the boy, Shinso, on the field with some other person in general education. Shoto was shocked that the boy had joined their team so easily. But he figured it must have been because of Izuku in some way.

He slurped on the last bit of the small portion of cold soba he could get. Shoto blinked back at his brother who was now craning his neck back to look at their gathered classmates in their class section. “The fact that you have to ask that question is an answer enough.”

Izuku narrowed his gaze at their class. “Do you think we should get to know some of them?”

“I mean, we already know Yaoyoruzu,” Shoto remembered the first day where they learned that their dad worked for her family. The limo ride he went on that day was quiet nice, nicer than gripping onto his brother as he ducked through traffic. “And a few other people like Uraraka and Iida...”

Shoto looked at the determined look in his brother’s eyes, “I don’t think this is the best time to try and create friendships now of all times.“

“Why not?“ Izuku grinned while jumping to his feet. Shoto grimaced as he watched his brother head immediately to the two loudest people in the class apart from Bakugo. “Hey, you’re Yoarashi, right?”

“YES!” Yoarashi greeted him with a bright smile. “Hello. Midoriya, right?”

“That’s right,” His brother reached out his hand to greet him. “Hey, you did good in the calvary round. Your strategy was great.”

“Thank you. It was a team effort. Everyone came up with many ideas to defeat the other teams,” Yoarashi explained. He clapped a hand on Iida’s shoulder with a grin. “But some of our ideas didn’t get a chance to shine.”

“Even though I couldn’t make use of my special move, I feel like it was for the better. My engines would have stalled. It could have made us sitting ducks on the field,” Iida said before chugging down a small carton of orange juice.

“What kind of special move are you going to show?”

“It‘s a move I’ve been practicing for a while,” Iida said. “I was hoping to showcase it earlier in case my brother was watching, but I could always use it in a future battle.”

Shoto asked, “Your brother is patrolling today?”

“Yes, I believe somewhere near Hosu,” Iida shook his head. “Are your brothers on patrol?”

“Not today.”

*

The first round of battles were scheduled quickly after the second round had ended. Shoto stared up at the screen while Izuku practically was buzzing in excitement beside him.

He was barely looking at his other classmate’s rounds coming up. All that matter was who he was fighting and who his brother was fighting.

The large screen depicted his face and name against Hanta Sero. And his brother had been picked to fight against Hatsume Mei, the girl who they fought with in the second round.

“Who the hell is Uraraka?” Bakugo asked with a weird pause in between each sound. It sounded like he was genuinely confused about who he was facing. Shoto glanced behind to see the familiar brown haired girl named Uraraka, who was in their classroom, looking at Bakugo with a tense smile.

Oh, she looked rather annoyed at him. Or confused? It was hard to tell with her expression.

“Okay, no pressure,” Shoto said as his brother started to do a bit of breathing exercises to calm his nerves. He continued in a monotone voice. “Just our family and everyone in the world watching us like hawks right now.”

Izuku groaned but bit down on a grin, “I have no qualms kicking you in the shin right now.”

“Everyone in the world...”Shoto whispered as the screen seemed to glow with all the names of the matchups.

“I will kick higher if I need to... for you to shut up,” Izuku said, knocking his shoulder into his with a stifled laugh.

Chapter 35: First Round of Battles

Summary:

Izuku POV of first battle rounds.

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku looked up at the seats where his brother was watching with a hand over his mouth to keep him from laughing. Which he could understand since he was stuck upside in the air with Hatsume holding his feet.

When Hatsume asked for him to help, he agreed since he knew the supporter class needed this opportunity to shine and show off their gadgets. He wasn’t expecting to be treated like a rag doll model.

He was thankful that at least one of his brothers was trying to be quiet at his suffering.

Natsuo’s booming laughter echoed over the crowd while the sound of Touya thumping the cup holder to try and hold it in. Tenko looked like he was trying, but his hands were on the sides of his face instead of over his mouth.

Fuyumi was batting at their brother’s arm like she was trying to keep him from laughing so hard.

Hatsume’s voice yelled out to the crowd filled with heroes and students, “And let me guide your attention to the net!”

“The what?!” Izuku shouted in response.

He fell through the air when she let go only to be swept up into a very strong net that Hatsume was holding from a gun. Then all he could hear was Touya’s hyena-like laughter piercing through the air.

He really hoped his mom and his auntie-mom weren't too worried.

“Wow, this is great. Hopefully she doesn’t just throw me out of the circle while I’m stuck in here,” Izuku mumbled while Hatsume gently lowered the net down to the ground. With a quick thwip, Izuku was released from her invention.

“And that’s all the babies I have to show today! Thank you!” Hatsume yelled out to the audience as she spun around in a circle to address all of them. “Don’t forget the name Hatsume Mei!”

Izuku coughed as Hatsume didn’t even hesitate to step over the white line with a grin. Midnight called out that she had surrendered and that he would go on to the next round.

Izuku picked himself up from the ground and slowly made his way back to the stands. Shoto greeted him with a smile that was almost hidden by his hand. The scar over his eye did nothing to hide the hint of mirth at the edge of his eyes.

“Did you have fun in your first battle?” Shoto asked with a raised eyebrow.

“What part of that seemed fun to you?” Izuku gestured with his hand making his brother laugh under his breath. He pouted at his brother’s failed attempt. “It felt like the time I got on that ride at the amusement park.”

“Yeah, I remember. You cried on me after you got off then Tenko got you some mochi,” Shoto pursed his lip then paused. Izuku glanced to see the next battle was starting with Kaminari facing Shinso “Then Touya almost threw up after he tried to do it.”

The memory of that amusement park flooded into his head with the vision of his dad winning a huge bear for his mother and Fuyumi being great at the carnival games. His mind melted into the memory of Fuyumi exiting flawlessly out of the dangerous ride with Touya looking queasy behind her. “Yet Fuyumi was fine.”

“Yeah she was. I think Natsuo and Toga were in bumper cars around that time.” Shoto brushed back his bangs when the buzzer went off. They both looked up to see Kaminari immediately turn around and walk out of bounds.

Shoto whistled as the round ended with Midnight calling Shinso Hitoshi as the winner. “Wow. That didn’t last long.”

Izuku looked closer to see how confused Kaminari became as soon as his foot stepped over the line. He felt himself grin as Shinso slowly walked out of the stadium. Shinso had a good chance of making it farther as long as his opponents kept talking to him.

Present Mic screeched over the speaker about the next match which was Iida versus Aoyama.

He wanted to see just how fast Aoyama‘s stomach blasts reacted. His stomach laser was quite powerful from what he could remember from the quirk tests. The only downside was it physically hurt Aoyama to continue to use it for more than a few seconds. But the fight was over way too quickly as soon as it started with Iida pushing him out of the circle.

“Hmm. I feel bad for Aoyama,” Shoto muttered.

“Yeah. People that lose so quickly wouldn’t have the chance to show off what they have,” Izuku replied. He watched as Iida escorted Aoyama out the center with grace. “That’s what happened to Himiko last year.”

Himiko’s first year battle didn’t last as long as everyone in their family was hoping. But they were proud that she made it as far as she did. Especially with Tenko bringing up his first year battle and how he got knocked out during the first round.

His attention was drawn out of his memories at the loudness of Yoasrashi greeting his opponent. Mina stood on the opposite side of the circle with Present Mic’s voice echoing over the arena.

Izuku leaned forward in his seat as soon as the match started. Mina’s acid started floating in the air when Yoarashi starting to use his wind to form a small cyclone towards her. He watched from the stands as the wind whipped against his face with Mina struggling to slide away from it.

“You got this!” Izuku yelled out even though he had no idea which side he was rooting for. They were both his classmates.

Right as Shoto leaned back in his seat to try and get away from the wind getting his hair in his face, Mina flew out the circle from Yoarashi’s wind.

“Ah,” Shoto sighed out as Yoarashi rushed across the circle to check on his opponent and suddenly slam his head against the floor to apologize for scrapes on her knees. Even though he couldn’t see the injury from far away, his shouting did enough.

Izuku turned to his brother with a smile as the two exited the battling circle. “Do you think we can sneak away to get snacks?”

“I’m sure we could,” Shoto shrugged. He paused when Kirishima rushed into the center with Ojiro walking through the other side of the arena. “If we don’t get caught that is. I think the only break we got was after the cavalry race.”

“I wanted some of that shaved ice dessert from that stall but time ran out by the time I noticed it,” Izuku admitted while he watched Kirishima slam his fists together as Ojiro swished his tail behind him.

Present Mic yelled out for the match to start which was the only thing holding Kirishima back from running over to Ojiro to start the fight. Ojiro met his hardened fist with a harsh tail swipe, pushing the manly teen back.

“This is going to be fun to watch,” Izuku mumbled as Ojiro and Kirishima faced each other. Ojiro's tail might not keep up against Kirishima’s hardening quirk, But he was keeping a steady lead.

It took a few minutes for Ojiro’s tail to start to slow down against Kirishima’s hits. His expression twisted every time a hardened first landed on his soft skin. He gazed down at the battle to see Kirishima finally noticing Ojiro struggling against his strong punches.

Once he did, Kirishima grabbed onto him to toss him over the circle. Ojiro put up a fight when he got lifted from the ground with his tail steadily beating against Kirishima’s back. But once Ojiro flopped out of bounds, Midnight called out that Kirishima won the match.

The next match was between Tokoyami and Yaoyoruzu who had disappeared from the stands behind them to wait in the rooms.

The waiting ended five minutes afterwards when they entered the arena. That’s the moment that his brother looked back to the matched pairs and noticed he was up next. Shoto hummed, “Oh, looks like I need to head down to the rooms and wait there.”

“Good luck on your incoming fight,” Midoriya called out after his brother who waved back at him while walking down the stairs. His attention was grabbed as soon as the match began with Dark Shadow’s screech.

Momo was quick on her feet by throwing open her shirt and pulling out a metal shield from behind the blue and white physical education uniform they all wore. Dark Shadow winced from the light bouncing off the shield before diving into the shield with heavy hits.

Momo gritted her teeth with every hit the shield took, making her step back from the strength each time or letting the force push her back. But there was no time to recover. Hit after hit. Dark Shadow was relentless in pushing her back.

Tokoyami finally called Dark Shadow back to his side once Momo’s foot stepped out of bounds. It ended officially with Midnight calling out that Momo was out of bounds and that Tokoyami won the match.

The announcement made Momo look at her feet and grimaced at the sight. Izuku watched as Tokoyami shook her hand in respect and calmly walked out of the circle. And Momo silently pushed the shield against her chest while slowly exiting the area.

Izuku frowned. Momo’s quirk was really powerful. It was a shame she didn’t have a better strategy to work against Dark Shadow’s attack. A shield protected her but it also forced her back. Maybe an offensive weapon with it would have been better. Wait, could she have made a weapon out of diamond? All she needs to know is the components of the things she made right?

“Without further ado, Midoriya Shoto and Sero Hanta!” Present Mic interrupted his thoughts before it started to run into what kind of weapons Momo could make.

“Wooh! Go Shoto!” Izuku yelled out as his brother’s split tone hair appeared on the area. His brother glanced up and waved at the stand to him with a small grin.

Sero entered with Kaminari cheering for him to win. Izuku leaned forward in his seat to watch as his brother walked into the very center of the circle.

There were a few moments until the fight started with Sero launching his tape from both of his elbows to trap Shoto. His brother dodged but got locked in the sticky hole of Sero’s tape. Sero started to try and make a web of tape around until Shoto’s fire started to creep up the pale yellow tape.

Sero’s tape snapped from the fire with Shoto escaping from the tape hold.

“Yes! Yes! You got it!” Izuku yelled out. He arched as his brother gained the upper hand of the battle straight away with his ice gliding across the battle stage’s floor and freezing Sero in place. His ice spread until Sero’s legs and elbows couldn’t move.

“Sero Hanta is unable to battle! Midoriya Shoto wins!”

Izuku yelled out among the crowd with the sound of his older brother’s encouraging cheers rising over the rest of their section. Fuyumi was waving her hands like crazy with Natsuo standing up to shout down at the center arena while Shoto looked up at them.

Shoto spared a glance towards him before resting his eyes on their family with a soft smile that the big screen captured to show the audience. Izuku swore he heard someone sigh behind him. Maybe it was Hagakure?

Nevertheless, he watched his brother melt the ice quickly when Sero started to shiver from the nail biting cold.

It didn’t take long for Shoto to reappear in the stands after Uraraka had disappeared to get prepared in one of the waiting rooms for the final match of the first round. And her match came up a few minutes after Shoto’s since they needed to sweep up the water puddles from the melted ice and for Cementoss to make sure it was completely dry.

The final match started with the face of his childhood bully plastered on the big screen with Uraraka’s fierce expression on the other side.

“We’re totally rooting for Uraraka.” Izuku whispered to his brother.

Shoto didn’t hesitate, “Absolutely.”

Notes:

I was just not ready to detail a bunch of fight scenes.

Chapter 36: Midoriya vs Shinso

Summary:

Izuku’s POV of his fight with Shinso.

Notes:

Help you like it!

God, it’s been like seven months. What the hell? It doesn’t even feel like that!

Anyway, I’m trying to get a new update schedule in the round where I update this at least twice a month. So hopefully I can get past the sports fest arc soon. Next chapter shall be in Shoto’s pov

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The second round started fairly quickly right after the first round ended. And the first round of battles was Bakugo going against Kirishima.

Izuku wouldn’t lie that he was rooting hard for Kirishima to win, especially since his defensive quirk can actually stand against Bakugo’s explosions.

And so was Shoto. Shoto told him directly that he would be rooting for anyone going up against Bakugo. They were both bummed that Uraraka lost the battle last round even though her super move was so great.

Unfortunately, Kirishima’s quirk had a limit to how many explosions he could take. Especially with Bakugo hitting him with one explosion after another with almost no pauses near the very end. With the power of the explosions, Kirishima started to slide towards out of bounds.

Until it was all over when Midnight called out that Bakugo Katsuki had won the battle since their red-haired peer had crossed the line.

“Ugh,” Shoto groaned as Bakugo’s smug face got portrayed over the television screen. He rolled his eyes after Bakugo lit his palms with small pops of explosion.

Izuku nodded in sympathy, patting his brother’s shoulder as Cementoss started fixing the arena yet again so soon after Uraraka and Bakugo’s match. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Yaoyorozu talking with Jiro with an upset expression.

He pursed his lips at that. Maybe she was still a bit upset that she lost her battle round. Thinking quickly, he spoke up to cheer her up. “Yaoyorozu, you did awesome out there.”

She looked up in surprise then waved off his compliment. “Oh no. I was terrible. I completely froze up when I knew I could have done better.”

“Come on, you still did amazing keeping up with Dark Shadow. If anything, a little more time would have worked in your favor.“

Shoto glanced over to her as well with a nod. “You had a good plan.”

Momo smiled at their words, the disappointed slouch of her shoulders raising a bit at their praise.

“Speaking of, what exactly are the limits of your quirk?” Izuku could hear his brother mumble ‘here we go’ under his breath. “Could you make something similar to the hardness of a diamond as a weapon and use that in battle? Could you technically make any weapon as long you know what it’s made of?”

“I—“ Momo paused, then frowned. “I mean technically I can make anything that’s not organic as long as I know what it’s composed of. Although it just depends on the size since my quirk takes from the fats in my body to make it.”

“Hmm. I’ll get back to you with some ideas I have.” Momo looked focused so he quickly changed the subject before she could ask what he meant. “Do you have a favorite tea?”

“Ohh!” Her expression brightened considerably at his question. “Yes, I love drinking the mixes curated from the nearby tea house. My favorite is the green tea that is mixed with flower petals.” She paused in her rambling to slow her words down yet the sparkle in her eyes didn’t dim. “It’s similar to the ones that were prepared for me back in my old school.”

“Are we talking about our old schools? Because, oh my god, I have some fond memories about mine,” Mina chimed in, poking her head between them with Hagakure following behind her.

Momo chuckled behind her hand. “I have fond memories as well. What was your school like?”

Mina replied with a smile. “I had a lot of friends there. I also was co-leader of the school’s dance club. And fun fact! Kirishima actually went to the same one as me.”

“I think I saw Koda at mine but he was in another classroom,” Hagakure piped up.

Mina turned her black and yellow eyes towards him. “How about you two?”

Of course they were going to ask that. He held himself back from saying the first things that came to mind as his brother rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

It was filled with bullying since he was quirkless and they got away with it all the time. They threw food at him because he was quirkless. They laughed at him whenever he said he wanted to be a hero instead of something else. When he started fighting back, he was the only one who seemed to get punished. Shoto got into trouble because of him since he would defend—

“Aldera wasn’t really something to look forward to. It was... an average experience.” Izuku replied with a bit of unease. But before the conversation could die, he turned the conversation towards his lovely brother. “Although Shoto was really popular back at our middle school. Especially with the ladies.”

He could feel Shoto stare at the side of his head as the four girls around them turned towards him for an answer.

Jiro smirked, “Oh really? Are you a heartbreaker, Shoto?”

“Yes he was. Always off being confessed to while I had to wait for him all by myself,” Izuku answered as Shoto pushed at his arm in retaliation. “All of them fell for his pretty face and silent demeanor. Yet none of them could make his heart melt for them.”

His brother pushed his arm again harder while Momo and Mina chuckled at Izuku’s exaggerated theatrical act. One good push had him pretend to fall by slowly tilting his body down until it collided with the bench underneath him.

“I didn’t break their hearts. Their hearts were fully intact.” Shoto started simply with a vaguely confused look. Izuku rolled his eyes at the expression since he knew exactly that Shoto knew what it meant. Their older brothers were called that enough for him to know the meaning. Plus, he knew that Shoto was playing dumb from that little twinkle in his eye. “I was just confused that people I didn’t know confessed their love to me.”

Hagakure bounced behind Mina. “Hey, Tokoyami is up next.”

Yaoyorozu’s attention was drawn towards the center which made Izuku follow her gaze to Tokoyami approaching Yoarashi in the main area.

Mina went silent as the match started only to shout her cheers for them when the battle commenced. Shoto and him weren’t that far behind her since they were cheering for Yoarashi and Tokoyami back and forth as the fight went on.

Dark Shadow put up a good fight against Yoarashi’s wind until a single cloud moved to show off the burning sun. And that’s when Tokoyami got thrown out of the circle by Yoarashi’s wind. They all shouted in praise for both of their classmates as they exited the arena.

“Who’s next?” Izuku asked his brother who was staring at him already.

“You.”

He blinked. “Huh?”

“Izuku, you’re next against Shinso. Did you forget?” His brother questioned with a tilt to his head.

“Oh right! I almost lost track of time. I should probably get down there now before my match starts. Don’t want to be late to it,” Izuku replied, standing up in a hurry from his seat to get down. He waved goodbye to his brother while he rushed to the stairs to get to the waiting area.

*

The waiting room was about as plain as one would expect. A table and chairs with a television nestled in the top corner of the room so anyone waiting could watch. There was a speaker at the top of the door that signaled to him when to leave with a sharp bell sound.

He didn’t know about how loud it would be when not even a minute after he sat down, it went off. He winced back at the volume calling his name, instructing him and Shinso to head to the field. Izuku brushed off the front of his uniform as he headed out the waiting room door.

Izuku headed down the hallway towards the entrance to the stadium stage to the thrum of the crowd calling out for the next battle. He entered under a round of applause and cheers while Shinso entered from the opposite side.

Present Mic yelled out over the speakers, “From Class 1-A, one half of a brother duo! Midoriya Izuku! And from Class 1-C, he is proving himself to be quite interesting! Shinso Hitoshi!”

“Ready....?! Let the battle start!”

Shinso’s eyes landed on him. He pulled his hands out of his pockets with a frown. “So what is someone like you in the hero class?”

Well, he did do a lot of training with his siblings even before he started to train seriously last year. Before that was the basics, but he learned some serious fighting moves in the past year.

Shinso has been pretty quiet about his quirk. He doesn’t know it. But he can assume by the need to ask questions right out of the gate that it might have something to do with verbal response? Interesting. Either that or he is just trying to throw him off.

His quirk wasn’t really showcased that much in the first round. All he saw was the opponent he was fighting against before had peacefully walked out of the circle. Maybe it’s a mental quirk? Or something like using his response and materializing it? Wait, didn’t Himiko say something about a first year student in the Class 1-B that has a quirk like that?

Oh, he’s getting way too distracted, Shinso is getting closer. And he looks put off by his lack of response. He has to move!

Izuku charged forward, aiming at Shinso who cut off his questions that were rising in volume to hold up his arms to defect the hits that Izuku aimed at him. Shinso cursed under his breath, trying to get him to respond more obviously through weirdly, targeted questions. Punch after punch, Shinso pushed back at him with his crossed arms.

He attempted to sweep Shinso’s legs with one move as his opponent moved to grab him which resulted in both of them falling over.

And somehow he ended up in a cliche romance manga situation with Shinso pinning him to the ground, hovering above him... on live television. God, Himiko would be eating this up if this was one of her romance manga. Who is he kidding? She would be raving over it, hunting him down for answers when he got home.

God, his parents were watching this. His siblings will never let him leave this incident or the one with Hastume.

Wait, hold on, Touya told me something about a situation like this.

Didn’t he take down a villain after he started flirting with him? He did, right?

He remembers his classmates in middle school raving over the surge of fanfiction with that sort of premise when he took down a relatively small villain by doing just that. Although he’d not pay much attention to all of it since... that was his brother they were talking about. And he rather not sexualize him.

Izuku kept eye contact as he tried not to laugh when Shinso started to look confused as he grinned up at him. He tilted his head to the side exposing his neck to look a bit more vulnerable under him. “Hey, you look more handsome up close.”

“Wha—?” Shinso backed away from his face, pulling himself up further away when Izuku leaned up on his elbows.

Hah. It does work.

Izuku grinned as he tangled his legs together with Shinso to flip their positions. Suddenly, he was on top of Shinso’s back with his opponent looking more confused than ever. Shinso grunted as he got pinned to the ground instead as Izuku pulled his arms back to keep him from moving.

“Get off.”

“No way,” Izuku replied. He leaned over Shinso as he kept struggling and bucking up against his hold. He lowered his voice to talk near his ears. “Also, you might want to invest in self defense lessons. I could teach you some basics after school.”

He got a reaction from the quickly reddening ears before Shinso tried to buck him off.

Shinso paused, then looked up at him under his lashes with a grin. “Aren’t you going to get me dinner first?”

“Sure.” Oh, hey he was playing along! “How about—?”

His world suddenly went blurry and dim as he was compelled to move.

Then suddenly his world became bright again with color as cheers erupted from the stands with Present Mic announcing Shinso’s win over the speaker.

“Dammit,” Izuku murmured to himself. He shouldn’t have let his guard down when he was that close. Maybe the flirting approach got a little too out of hand. Although it was a pretty fun tactic.

Maybe he should tell Shoto to use it. His stunning, heartbreaker face could be used for good!

Well, this means he was out of the competition. Eh, it was fun while it lasted. And now he can improve in time for next year. Maybe he can make his own support weapons to bring them in or team up with Hatsume.

Izuku turned to see Shinso brushing off the dirt from his pants. He approached with a smile. “Hey, good job.”

“Thanks?” Shinso said, tilting his head a bit away from him in confusion. “Shouldn’t you be more upset at losing?”

Izuku waved it off, “I have over two more years here to make my way to the top. I’m not too mad about it. This is a competition after all.“

“Why didn’t you use your quirk?” Shinso asked.

Izuku blinked. “Hmm? I don’t have one?”

Now it was time for Shinso to look even more confused and shocked. “Huh?”

“Did you not know?” Izuku asked, walking from the fighting circle since they would need to move from the stage for the next pair to fight. He thought it was pretty clear. Wait, did he tell his classmates yet?

Shinso’s eyebrows were furrowed as he started walking out of the circle to follow after him. “No, you didn’t tell me. What—,”

“I can tell you a bit more if you want to take me on those training lessons. I have plenty of time in my hands to do so. Just say the word.” Izuku looked back over his shoulder with the same grin he used to tease him. It had some kind of effect when Shinso paused in his footsteps. “I’ll even take you out to eat at a cafe beforehand if you wish.”

“Ha.” Shinso’s lips quirked up. “Are you actually serious about that offer?”

Izuku shrugged his shoulders. “Why not? I feel like we could both help each other out.”

“Okay then. Let’s talk later after all of this is over,” Shinso responded. Izuku nodded as Shinso gave him a two fingered salute as he went back towards the exit. He watched as Shinso looked up to see his class cheering for him before he finally went back to his exit.

One scream stood out from the rest of the cheers. He turned to see his family in the stands, standing up and cheering for him. His mother, father, aunt Rei, brothers and sister watching him. He raised his hand to wave and smile at them, watching his brothers waving back at him.

He could guess that Touya knew what method he used from that expression on his face like he was tired of laughing. A tired grin still plastered on his face with a hand placed over his chest.

It didn’t matter if he won since his family was with him all the way, supporting him whether he lost or won.

Although now he will be rooting so much harder for Shoto and Himiko to win.

Notes:

Izuku doesn’t have OFA so he can’t knock himself out of it

Chapter 37: On an Icy Win Streak

Summary:

Shoto skates through battles to see just who he will fight against in the final round

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Midoriya Shoto versus Iida Tenya! Will Iida run his way out of this or will Shoto freeze him OR burn him out?!”

Shoto stepped out onto the arena stage, glancing up to the stands to see his brother pouting and rubbing the back of his head from where he gently bopped him. He sighed.

Izuku was so close to winning that battle only to be bested at the last moment. That’s why he reacted by just softly slapping the back of his head only to receive Izuku’s dramatic, betrayed look. But at least he knew not to respond to Shinso when he won against Iida.

Shoto rolled his shoulder as Midnight started counting down. Iida relies on his speed so he messes up the terrain, then Iida might slip or stutter in his steps.

“Ready? Go!” Present Mic’s voice yelled out along with Midnight’s.

Iida moved so quickly he barely had time to react, his form rocketing towards him in a plume of smoke behind him from his feet striking the ground.

Shoto fell to the ground on his knees as he froze the entire arena ground. He turned to see Iida barely missed the out of bounds line by throwing his body weight to the side to avoid crossing the line.

Iida slid across the arena, trying to move on his knees to avoid slipping. Shoto placed his hands on his shoes to make ice skating made out of a thick piece of manipulated ice.

As he rose to his feet, the crowd roared in interest as he started to skate, his sisters’ cheering ringing above all of the others. It made sense since his sisters loved to watch him skate on the ice the most.

He moved like water across the ice, spinning circles around Iida who was trying to get a firm footing in the ice.

The speakers crackled. “Wow, look at those figure skating skills. I don’t think Iida can keep up with the little ice skating prince of Class 1-A!”

Shoto watched as Iida slammed his feet into one spot of the frozen field, cracking the ice as he kicked. Iida pushed himself up to his feet on the broken ice, watching his movements to track him.

The motor engines in Iida’s legs started revving up while those eyes stared right at him. Shoto stared back, spinning around once to taunt the speedster.

“What an icebreaker, huh?!” Present Mic yelled out his pun with confidence as the audience cheered.

Shoto let the flames travel down his arm as Iida narrowed his gaze. He pushed out with his flames forming a circle around the arena that stopped just short of his right side.

Iida readied his position before running at him, where the ice was melting and the fire wall was weaker. Shoto jumped to the ground, tackling Iida’s legs which made him fall with an awkward Yelp erupting from his throat.

Iida fell back which gave Shoto a perfect opportunity to finish it all by pushing a Iida over the line where the hard ice floor was still melting from the flames, letting him easily slide his classmate out of bounds.

“Iida Tenya is out of bounds! Midoriya Shoto is the winner!”

Shoto rose up from the ground, breaking the remaining ice skates off his shoes to stand firmly. He turned to Iida and offered a hand to his fallen opponent.

“Hah. I hope my brother is proud of my battles so far.” Iida said, rising from the ground with his help. His hand tightened as he jerked upright to stand on his feet.

“I’m sure he will.” Shoto replied honestly. He knew his older brothers would never go hard on him for losing. At most, they would say ‘good try’ then train him to be better for next time. But... “Although if your brother is anything like my brothers, he would laugh at this last battle.”

“I’m sure he will take some humor in how I failed against you. But for now, I’m glad to have made it this far into the competition.” Iida bowed his head to him, rising back with a smile. “You are a worthy opponent. I look forward to our next battle.”

Shoto nodded respectfully, “The same goes for you.”

Now he would just need to fight Yoarashi when he won against Bakugo.

*

“And Class 1-A’s Bakugo Katsuki wins!”

‘Yoarashi Inasa. How dare you lose,’ Shoto thought to himself as he watched the powerful wind user bow their head directly through the ground.

He was so close since the harsh wind whipping around the stadium was enough to slow down Bakugo, making him stumble on the arena floor. Yet that stubborn bastard refused to tip over past the white line.

Instead, the blonde attacked him, using the wind against his opponent by flying through the air with his explosions to guide him. Before he knew it, Bakugo had knocked Yoarashi out of the circle just barely enough for it to count.

But he supposes it could also be a ‘thank you’ since now he had a chance to fight Bakugo without anything holding him back like laws or rules. Or his brother, Izuku, who really did not want to see him get arrested for the things he wanted to do to Bakugo.

Most of his other siblings were fine with the possible exception of Fuyumi who refused to agree or watch anything due to not wanting to be an accomplice.

He had lost count of how many times he almost dragged Bakugo to the school roof or outside to fight against him either defending his brother or just from getting annoyed by his constant yelling. But his brother always stopped him by reminding him of school rules and the laws that would prevent him.

Touya and Tenko always agreed with him though mostly because they wanted to watch their fight. But at least the two get a chance now since this school sanctioned fight is very public and very televised.

Ooh, he really hoped their old classmates were watching. It would be quite a sight to even see them react to how well he and Izuku are doing in the Sports Festival.

It’s not like all of them made it to their hero schools they so desperately wanted to attend. Maybe a few of them got into the general education classes.

Either way, none of them could touch him or his brother.

*

The round before the final battle was with him and Shinso.

His brother shouted down at him from the stands words of encouragement while he heard his older brother’s shouting for him to win from the audience.

Thanks to Izuku’s previous loss, it did not take long for him to win the battle. And Shinso looked like he expected it to from his expectant expression. Like he was waiting if this impending loss.

As soon as Midnight waved the flag, Shoto froze Shinso to his spot before he could say a single word. The ice erupted from under his foot into glacier-like mounds encasing Shinso.

“Shinso Hitoshi, do you yield?” Midnight asked.

Shinso sighed, rolling his eyes. The teen shifted briefly to test his ice prison only to shake his head. “Yeah, I can’t move.”

“Shinso Hitoshi is unable to battle! Therefore, Midoriya Shoto wins!” Present Mic announces with his classic radio host persona voice. “This means Bakugo Katsuki will go against Midoriya Shoto in the final round!”

“Can you get me out of here? It’s freezing my fingers off,” Shinso called out to him. He obliged by allowing the flames to build up, melting the formation of ice leading to Shinso.

Shinso parted with a hushed thanks as Class 1-C stands erupted in cheers for him. Shoto watched as the purple haired stranger grinned up at their classmates before disappearing through the opposite tunnel.

As soon as he disappeared, Shoto looked back at the stands where a blonde and red eyed boy was glaring right at him.

He kept his gaze on the blonde as he slowly raised an eyebrow, subtly taunting the angry blonde.

After so many years, Shoto will finally get a chance to show Bakugo just how stupid he really is.

Notes:

Thank you for reading!

At last the long awaited fated battle between enemies : Bakugo v Midoriya!

Chapter 38: Why Should I?

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Midoriya Shoto had always known he was going to fight Bakugo. And he had run through all of the possibilities of what he was going to do before, after and during the fight.

When he was little, he imagined the dirtiest of tricks to battle against the blonde. Throwing dirt in his eyes and pushing ice down his pants to make him really really uncomfortable. Saying things like how he was a mean person who had no makings of a hero or simple insults on his rapid Pomeranian looks.

Shoto and Izuku learned basic defensive and offensive moves from his brothers when they were in UA. Then Shoto started imagining beating Bakugo with nothing but his fists with no quirk. To see just how mad Bakugo would get from him using neither of his powers to defeat him.

Then things developed more in middle school when he was learning more tricks thanks to his older brothers and training his quirk even more. How he would defeat that worthless bully with both of his quirks and end it in less than a minute. And taunt him by showing him that he wasn’t the best at the school and he would never be.

How Shoto could push him to the limit of each of his quirks giving him frostbite and then hitting him with his flames to give him third degree burns.

On those kinds of days, he had to steer clear of Bakugo and stick close to his brother to calm down those kinds of thoughts.

And now Shoto was standing on the other side of a school sanctioned battle arena with the blonde staring him down.

He could hear his family encouraging yells from the stands along with the ones from both his brother and sister from their areas

“Midoriya Shoto and Bakugo Katsuki are the final two. Whoever wins this fight is the winner of the UA Sports Festival. YEAH!” Present Mic yelled out over the speakers. His voice drowned out the excited screams from the stands. “Are you excited?!”

The audience cheered, bouncing their feet in their seats to create an echoing rumble that filled the arena with anticipation.

Shoto could barely focus on Midnight’s voice taking over the loudspeakers. The only thing he could do was glare at the blonde. He had years to think about this fight, thinking over what points he would need to hit the hardest.

He had this opportunity to show the blonde exactly what has been holding back all these years.

He zoned back in once Midnight started the countdown, her sultry voice echoing over the arena to the barely hidden excitement of the crowd.

3...

Bakugo’s hands crackled with mini firecracker explosions. His blazing red eyes dug into him.

2...

Shoto felt the chill and the warmth growing in his palms. He fixed his own gaze on the blonde, glaring at him with all the hatred he had buried deep for many years.

1!

Bakugo launched forward with an explosion, propelling him straight towards him. Shoto grit his teeth, allowing his warm and cool side to envelop him for the next moves he had to pull off.

He formed an ice wall around him right as Bakugo got close to make the blonde slam into the glacier. He slipped out of the ice wall blockade before Bakugo could break through to get to him.

Shoto kept his eyes open for the blonde as he did a copy of the trick he used with Iida. Icing the ground in front of him as he skated to get away. Bakugo saw him quickly, firing off into the air to get a high vantage point.

Ah. He must be doing his little twister move he did for Inasa’s battle against him.

Shoto watched Bakugo in the wispy cloud of smoke until a fiery ball of fire went straight for him. Stomping his foot on the ground, ice rose around him like a frozen ocean wave that cupped the ball of fire before it could touch him.

The crowd roared at the huge frozen wave which was only highlighted by Present Mic making a comment of how huge of a powermove it was that was immediately cut in by Eraserhead commenting about the people in the audience looking colder than before.

The ice didn’t last long against Bakugo’s explosions, bursting into pieces where Shoto was waiting for him on the other side.

With one clear look at the blonde’s sneer, he commanded another wave of snow to hit him square in the face. He continued throwing waves of snow until the teen was buried underneath the pile of snow like a very pissed off snowman laying down. Except the snowman had blazing human hands and no facial features made of coal or carrots.

Shoto smiled when the blonde shot up, the snow melting around his hands, but that fresh coat of snow was still sticking to his hair.

He took the opportunity to aim a kick right in the nether regions when Bakugo cursed, blocking the kick with his arm.

Bakugo threw himself back before Shoto could land another hit on him. But Shoto saw something that brightened up his mood. The tremble in Bakugo’s hand gave too much away despite his attempt to hide it.

“All of that showboating earlier with your explosions is taking a toll on you, isn’t it? Your palms are hurting, aren’t they?” Shoto takes, shaking his head in faux concern. He hummed, his eyes looking down at the blonde despite the distance batten them. “So predictable.”

Bakugo readied his hands, his palms glowing a bright orange, “Shut up, Icyhot!”

“How original,” Shoto commented, his right side forming a shield before him to protect himself from Bakugo’s blasts. He crouched to avoid the rapid fire shots as it chipped away at the thicker ice.

Bakugo is not the type to keep this up for long. Izuku knows that Bakugo is adaptable because the blonde is smart despite his very stupid decision to bully his brother. He knew how to handle his quirk in multiple ways. But one thing for sure is that everyone has a limit of power output.

And no matter how much the blonde sweats, he knew that he had been getting weaker since that one blast move in Uraraka’s battle.

Before his ice shield broke, he was on the move to shoot the same kind of rapid attack at Bakugo with his ice. Pure snowballs made entirely of ice shot at the blonde who had no choice but to dodge and fire off more explosions.

“Stop holding back and use your damn fire!” Bakugo yelled out. It’s more like he barked it out from how much of that snarl he was showing

Shoto tilted his head, gesturing down to his left side that was currently lit to give him stead warmth to combat the amount of usage on his right side. “I am using it.”

“Stop acting fucking dumb!” Bakugo called out.

“Oh you mean use it on you?” Shoto raised his voice, but kept his tone neutral in a way he knew the blonde hated. He kept his expression blank as he made a point to look at Bakugo directly. “Why should I?”

It got the exact results he was looking for. And even more pissed off blonde tat was going to go full out despite the pushback he was already suffering from.

That way he got a blonde that relied more on strength instead of smarts. Sure, some strategy could be seen. But it was going to be way easier to be him now especially if he goes full force and sails right outside the lines

Shoto stood strong as Bakugo started to pull the airborne trick again only this time stronger than before as his explosion forced himself into a bigger tornado of fire.

He waited until the fiery ball was close enough before dodging, allowing the fire ball to pass him. Then quickly slamming down a wall of ice that pushed the whirling student out of bounds.

“Bakugo Katsuki is out of bounds! Midoriya Shoto is the winner!”

The audience went wild, but the only thing he focused on was the image of his family crying out for his victory. The figures of his family in the stands as well as his siblings in the first and second year student areas.

As the audience cheered, he cleared the area of his ice and turned his attention to the blonde who was crouching on the ground in a deep squat. He approached to see Bakugo looking close to an angry fit. Yet an unfamiliar scowl greeted him once he got close.

“Why didn’t you use it?” Bakugo’s voice was lower than he has heard in a while, a more serious tone in his voice compared to the irritating one he has heard many times before.

From all these years, he knew the best way to mess with Bakugo was to show how he could beat him with only one of his quirks. If he used both and won, he would see it as fair. If he used both and lost, Bakugo would see it as a win.

But he knew that if he just used one, no matter if he won or lost, Bakugo would take the most offense to it.

“Because you weren’t worth it. It would be a waste of my strength.” Shoto could see something in Bakugo’s eyes becoming more guarded once he said that. “You aren’t worth becoming any kind of step stool to me in my journey of being a hero. You’re nothing but my brother’s bully. And that is all you will ever be unless you change.”

“Don’t be cocky, half and half head. You aren’t a pro—“

“I might not be licensed yet.” Shoto leaned closer down to where Bakugo was crouching outside the line. “But I have been a hero for far longer than you have, Kat-su-ki.” Shoto said, grabbing onto the blonde’s arm and yanking him up.

Bakugo stumbled onto his feet, a deep scowl on his face that Shoto looked away from. He walked away while the blonde started popping more explosion in his hands to use the excess sweat.

“YEAH!” Present Mic’s voice flowed through the stadium speakers as Shoto proudly walked off the stage. “Midoriya Shoto of Class 1-A wins the UA Sports Festival!“

Notes:

Next: Himiko’s turn at Sports Fest. Yep, still in sports fest arc. But this time with Himiko and fluff with family POV interjected.

It might take like two or three more chapters until the arc is fully over.

Chapter 39: Himiko’s Journey to the Top

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Himiko was yelling in the stands with her 2-A classmates. The confetti cannons going off as her brother, Midoriya Shoto was announced as the first place winner.

All Might just finished looping the medal around his neck before pulling into a hug. Her brother’s white and red hair disappeared in the mess of blue and yellow of the hero’s costume.

Bakugo Katsuki, that exploding dick, was held back by Midnight on the second place podium. The silver medal around his neck despite his attempts at getting it off his neck. Every attempt was unsuccessful since the adult pro hero was holding him back easily.

Yoarashi Inasa and Shinso Hitoshi were both awkwardly standing next to each other with the bronze medals around their neck. But they both looked happy after receiving their pieces of bronze.

All Might stood off to the side as Midnight and Present Mic introduced the winners for the second and final Tim.

“WOO! THAT’S MY BROTHER!” Shoto raised his head at her voice. She waved both hands over her head then cupped them over her mouth. “You kicked their asses, Shoto!”

He smiled up at her, holding up the gold medal to his cheek.

She heard one of her classmates comment, “Hey, who’s the green haired kid?”

“Isn’t that her other brother?”

Huh?

Himiko turned her head to see Izuku running full speed at the crowning ceremony. She could hear his pterodactyl screech as he hurriedly climbed up to his brother on the first place podium.

Poor Shoto helped Izuku up, assuming he wanted to hug him in congratulations only to receive a flying green projectile that’s attached onto his back in a surprise attack. Shoto almost stumbled off the podium all the while Izuku was laughing his ass off.

“YES! Get him!” Himiko shouted in encouragement. The mega screen captured Shoto’s little grin along with Izuku’s feral expression in a zoom. Oh, she hoped that one of her moms was taking a picture. Or her dad. Literally anyone because they needed a shot of this that isn’t the video recording back home. “Ah! You’re both amazing! I love you both!”

“Your brothers did great!”

“I know, right? I’m so proud of them.” Himiko cheerfully said, watching Midnight guide the teens down from the podium. She paused. The first years were done with their battle rounds, so their turn is coming up soon, right? “Ah wait, does this mean our second year round is starting soon?”

One of her classmates called out. “Yeah, I think it’s coming up right after this medal ceremony.”

“Be right back!” Himiko called out to her classmates before rushing to the stairs.

She had to get her fresh blood supply! The last time at the Sports Festival. Her quirk wasn’t as powered as it is right now. Her blood quirk had a lot more potential that Izuku helped her see after she had lost.

Himiko quicken it into full gear as she made her way into the audience stands despite the number of hallways and stairscases she had to sprint her way through.

But it was all worth it to locate the line of seats where her family was waiting. She ignored the low level pro heroes seated around with their plus ones or sidekicks. All she could see was the members of her family talking and laughing with each other.

“Hello, dear family of mine,” she leaned over from where she stood on the aisle of stairs between the lines of seats. Her parents’ eyes sparkled at her appearance, she could almost see the hint of tears threatening to leak from their eyes. And from the amount of napkins in mother Rei’s hands and the tear stains in all three of their clothes, she could assume they already cried at Shoto’s medal ceremony.

Tenko leaned forward in his seat with a grin. His lips stained blue from the giant slushie in his cup holder. “Did you come for the stuff?”

Natsuo leaned forward and pulled open his jacket to show off the blood bags taped to the inside. His bright grin as he showed off the juicy red color looked so happy.

“You brought the bags from the fridge?” Oh, that helps make things easier! She thought she would need to drag them down to the nurse’s office, take their blood and then head off as soon as he got them back to their seats. But this was much better. “They let you in with it?”

Natsuo started to gently pull the blood bags off and hand them down the line of family to her. Himiko wasn’t surprised at the coldness since she knew that Natsuo was keeping it chill just for her. Natsuo replied, “Once we said it was for our sister’s quirk, they were okay with it.“

“That’s surprising,” Himiko responded. She guesses it was different for UA since most places had a problem with her sneaking in some blood at their cafes to spill into her cups of strawberry tea. Maybe it was the family name or the fact that two of her older brothers were pros that could vouch for her. Either way, this was great!

She taped the blood bags back into the inside of her UA shirt. Even though the blood bags were cool to the touch, all she felt was warmth.

Her dad reached out to clasp her hand in his. His hands were so warm it felt calming like one of those wax melt warmers. “Knock ‘em dead, sweetheart.”

“We’ll be rooting for you up here,” Her mother said while her other mother serenely nodded in agreement.

“Thanks,” Himiko smiled. “I love you. I love all of you. I’ll see you later after I win a medal!”

Touya, like any other big brother, yelled out to her, “You better!”

Fuyumi called out, “We’ll be watching! Good luck!

*

“Now that all of our audience has seen what our first years are capable of,” Present Mic announced over the speakers. “Who is ready for UA’ second year students?!”

“These students have a bit more experience than the first years and a little less than the third years. Some would say a good balance.” Himiko watched as all of the second years all gathered in the center around the stage that was devoid of the umpire. “Without further ado, check them out.”

Present Mic introduced the hero classes of the second years with a yell shortly after the beginning announcements. Himiko walked forward in the crowd of her class with her vampiric friend right next to her.

She could hear her brother’s cheering from their stand and her family members loudly whooping and waving at her. She excitedly waved up at them as her feet bounced on the burnt sienna colored dirt of the arena circled with white chalk.

Present Mic cleared his throat over the microphone, “Without further ado, give it up for the second year’s umpire, Snipe!”

“Attention!” Snipe yelled out, raising his gun to the sky and setting off a blank shot into the air. “Listen up y'all. The second year representative needs to make their speech before anything else happens. Let their words start this festival off on the right foot.”

Snipe called out a name from the support course, waving a student to come up and do their speech.

Himiko leaned over to her friend, “Are you ready for the first round?”

“It’s just going to be the obstacle course, right?” Her friend questioned. “We should be fine as long as we don’t get caught in the thin doorway.”

“Yeah.” The thin doorway slowed all the participants down since they all crowded around the entrance to the course. She had already seen just how much time everyone in the first year round took to get through the entrance when they were stuck at the end of the crowd.

They just needed to get near the front as fast as they could.

“Now that the speech is done. You know what that means. It is time for the games to begin. The first game is the qualifier,” Snipe announced as a screen behind him displayed ‘Obstacle Course’ in sharp, bold font. “The qualifying round is... the Obstacle Course Race!”

It wasn’t a surprise since Midnight previously announced that the qualifying round will be the obstacle course this year. She wonders how the third years will do since she knew Togata Mirio and how his quirk would not exactly be censor friendly.

It was going to be hilarious.

“All of the second year classes will participate in this qualifying race. The course goes around the stadium which is about four kilometers!” Snipe explained, “As long as you stay on the course, it doesn’t matter what you do! Now, take your places everyone!”

Himiko was dragged forward by her friend so they were in line with the corner of the entrance in the crowd of students. If they ran fast enough, they could beat the others to the beginning of the course.

Hopefully, they cleaned up after the first round of students, so they didn’t have to deal with all of the mess leftover. Although that did mean that new robots will be waiting for them.

If she drank Tenko’s blood now, she could transform into him and use his quirks against the robots. Using it against the robots would be smart since she wouldn’t have to worry about hurting someone in battle. But she would be making it easier for the people behind her.

Maybe she should take her brothers’ approach in this.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a buzz that signaled the start of the thirty second countdown. The small doorway was standing right in front of her, mocking her through its thin mount that led to the outside track.

She tightened her hold on her friend’s hand. If they teamed together, they could both make it to the second round together. And then they can team up. And maybe they could hold hands for a while in the obstacle course, you know, for safety reasons.

10...

She pulled away from her friend’s hand to pull at her shirt.

9...

Himiko hurriedly pulled her brother’s labeled blood bag from her shirt.

8...

She popped open the top and took a long swig from it, ignoring the look from someone who was not in her class.

7...

She pulled back with a trail of blood escaping out of the corner of her lip.

6...

Smiling, Himiko pulled the red color over her lips like a red gloss that was her favorite color.

5...

She hurriedly pulled open her shirt to tuck it back in to her side.

4...

Himiko cursed as it almost slipped from her fingers as she taped it back securely onto the inside of her shirt.

3...

“That color looks cute on you,” her friend said, her lips were the color of the candies she always had.

2...

Himiko smiled at the compliment, “Thank you!”

1...

GO!

The buzzer went off, all green lights came on to signal the students to charge. Himiko charged forward with her friend matching her pace. They weren’t the first ones through, but they weren’t close to being trampled like the students five steps behind them.

Her brother’s had their turn. But now it was time to show off what she had learned in her two years at UA!

And this time, Midoriya Himiko won’t be leaving without a medal!

Notes:

Himiko’s POV through her sports fest will be shorter than the brothers’ arc since I don’t have time to write that many OCs. So it will be more brief with the battles.

Chapter 40: Himiko Starring as Natsuo

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As soon as the green lights came on, the students charged forward, pushing at each other to get through the exit. Himiko peeked behind her to see most of the business class and general education at the back. They weren’t pushing at the line like the others in the hero classes and support classes.

She hoped the duct tape could hold the blood bags through the festival. Although if they didn’t, it would be so fun to see a media clip of her dripping in her favorite people’s blood. If that happens, she wants a print of it for her room!

Natsuo’s blood should give her the amount of frost she needed to make the ground slippery for the people behind her. And give her enough ice to skate through the ropes like Shoto did before. All she cared about was making use of the blood from her loved family for the longest she could for two reasons.

One reason was that she can showcase how well her quirk works for future opportunities. And then the second reason is because of the poor side effect of being naked when she runs out of blood that allows her to transform.

Himiko doesn’t want to flash her entire family, everyone in Japan and anyone watching the Sports Festival broadcast around the world. She could leave that to her upperclassman, Togata.

She ran past some of her classmates as she could hear complaints and loud yells from behind her as students called out to each other harshly. Himiko activated Natsuo’s blood inside her veins, feeling her body shift to her more athletic brother’s body before a layer of frost erupted from her footsteps.

A wave of panicked shouts and loud thuds rang through the air as she rushed away with glided steps. Himiko glanced behind to see some of the students regain their footing as others clumsily fell back down when they attempted to stand up on the thin layer of ice.

Her friend, Akatsuka, was keeping her balance despite the waviness in their steps. But Himiko assumes it was more likely because of the tight hold she had on her hand.

She frowned as she placed a hand over the blood bags hidden inside her shirt that got shifted from the transformation to her brother’s broader form. Okay, they were still holding on to her skin. Good.

Himiko was tempted to use Tenko’s blood at first when she was choosing whose blood to use before she realized how risky it would be to use it. It was a dangerous decision to make especially when she had no gloves to prevent any accidental ‘permanent disqualifications’ of other contestants.

But she was glad she chose Natsuo since she wanted to show off her brother. Hehe. Maybe she can even embarrass him a bit of the girl he’s dating is watching.

Himiko smiled as she kept running, sliding on the frosted dirt road. She glanced back to see her classmate, Risu, sliding on her stomach through the frosted floor with a huge smile.

The regular foot race ended quickly once her view was obscured with robots waiting for them in the middle of the road. Their heavy metal bodies towered over them with their shadows darkening the area around them. If Himiko didn’t recognize them already from the entrance dam she took a year ago, she can realize that it’s the exact same robots her brother’s faced off not too long ago.

Present Mic crackled through the speakers, “First barrier! Welcome, second-year students, to the Robo-Inferno!”

Himiko looked up with white hair flopping down in her eyesight. Huh, blast from the past. Is the one and off switches still located in the same places?

She never got to answer that question before a support course students launched a mini rocket right into the chest of the robot, making pieces of the innards and protective plates shatter then fall to the ground.

Himiko jumped out of the way with Akatsuka yelling behind her after barely dodging a piece of inner pipe colliding into the ground. She hurriedly picked up a piece of metal just like her younger brother did. His method is genius, but she only hoped she gets to the minefield quickly before anyone else got the same idea as her. Well, more like the same idea as her little brother.

Himiko rushed forward with Akatsuka stumbling as she followed after her. “Midoriya-Chan, wait up! Woah!” Akatsuka yelled, reaching out to stabilize herself on Himiko’s shoulder. “I almost slipped.”

“That’s on me,” Himiko said, realizing that her brother’s voice was replying instead. Yet it sounded weird like he was doing an impression of her acting cutesy in response to her friend. “Come on! We have to hurry!”

Himiko grabbed onto her friend, smiling at her friend’s shocked expression as she led them through the obstacle course road. Their fangs glinted in the sunlight like a teeth whitening commercial as they crossed the dirt. Himiko frosted the road behind them for any other participant getting close.

“Is that a robot plate?” Akatsuka asked as another student fell with a thud on the frosty dirt. Her eyes widened, “Oh, are you doing the flying thing?”

“I’m thinking about it. I’ll see when I get there.” Himiko furrowed her brows, peeking up at the frosty white hair of her brother’s eyebrows. Wow, Natsuo had long eyelashes. Maybe she can convince him to let her put some mascara on him. Ooh, the glitter mascara she got for her last birthday would be perfect!

Right as Himiko started to think about an icy blue graphic liner look, she ended up right at the second obstacle. A few students that got a headstart were already halfway through the obstacle.

“Does this look familiar to you? It should!” Present Mic announced for the new crowd of students. His voice came out clear somewhere beyond the trees and the sky above them. Where were the speakers?! “It’s the fall! If you fall, you’re out.”

The second obstacle was just as crazy as the time she saw it on television. Towering peak standing in the midst of a dark valley with ropes tied between each rocky tower.

Akatsuka frowned as she surveyed the area, her eyes following the track of the ropes with an uneasy expression. “Damn.”

Himiko would be lying if she said she had no problem crawling across the ropes or skating across it like Shoto.

The truth was Himiko was slowly making her way across the ropes while trying to keep her eyes off the gaping abyss underneath her. The one thing that distracted her was a support course student with luscious lips calling on a small ship made in the likeness of her face. Is that the long ass eyelashes girl’s younger sister?

Her gaze was primarily focused on the face ship that slowly floated across the deep valley with the support course student laughing wholeheartedly like a villainess in an otome game. The last thing she remembered from the terrifying rope crawl was Akatsuka pulling her up on the other side.

Then, they were off running again. Himiko threw blasts of frost right when students tried to pass them, making them stumble or fall.

It didn’t take long for the final obstacle to show up in their sights.

“The last barrier is the minefield!” Present Mic shouted over the speakers. Again, where are the speakers? Is there a drone above them? There should be since she knows she saw aerial views when the first year students were out here for their obstacle course.

There were at least three explosions of pinks and...blue? Did they run out of pink smoke bombs? It looks like a typical gender reveal party now!

“The field is absolutely packed with landmines even more than the first round. But don’t worry, the explosions won’t cause any harm to you. If anything, the pink and blue could possibly stain your uniform, but it comes out clean in the wash!” Present Mic reassured the students. His announcement was accompanied with two explosions of blue with three students jumping back from the blast. “The explosions are mostly here just to make a great spectacle for the viewers watching!”

“Of course it is,” Himiko said as she knelt down on the ground. She immediately trot to work on digging up the bombs as carefully as she could to avoid setting off the dye bombs.

“Ah. It looks like some people already had the idea.” Akatsuka commented, pointing out the small craters. Himiko watched her finger when she spotted one student attempting to throw themselves on it and immediately launching up in the air right at the treetop before falling back down. “But it doesn’t look like they are having an easy time.”

“Because they aren’t doing it right,” Himiko said. There were a lot of steps that Izuku took to keep the headstart he needed from the bombs. “Go ahead and start making your way through, this might take a while.”

Akatsuka hesitated, looking between her digging and the line of students tip-toeing their way through the minefield. “I better meet you on the other side.”

“I’ll be there first,” Himiko promised, digging out mines with long drags of the piece of robot plating she had in her hands. She kept using Natsuo’s frosty quirk to slow down students and make them slip into mines or the bushes off the course’s road.

She didn’t know how much time had passed as she heard multiple mines set off with students yelping or laughing ahead of her. But finally, she had over twelve mines set in a pile in front of her for the perfect launch. She needed to act quickly before some jerk jumped on it before her.

Himiko acted quickly by walking backwards while positioning the piece of robot right in front of her chest. With a short yell, she ran at the pile with her heart in her throat and her brother’s voice coming out of her like a comforting presence.

Then she was airborne.

The television made it seem like her brother was flying like a bird soaring over the land. But now that she was experiencing it, it just felt like she was falling with style. It was a slow glide towards the very end of the minefield where a majority of students were all clumped together. She could assume the reason was because of the higher number of bumps in the road which meant way more mines were planted.

And the populated mine area was quickly coming closer and closer. Wow, the road was really close now

Himiko gritted her teeth and braced for impact again as she thought back to what her brother did. She went through two students, partly landing on them as the piece landed on the mine covered ground.

Boom!

And... Now she’s back in the air. That’s great. Not so great for the students she partly landed on since they were caught up in the blast. Hopefully, they are alright.

Himiko fell back down to the ground, hurriedly tumbling off onto the ground. She got back up, feeling a pain in her legs that she knew was probably going to be bruised. Either way, she kept running, thankful that Natsuo’s long legs gave her a boost.

Himiko could hear Akatsuka calling out behind her as they both ran towards the end. Only a few other students were in front of them. Which means they would both make it in!

They raced towards the finish line with Present Mic’s commentary over the speaker. Himiko passed into the bright lights with her—well her brother’s face on the television screen.

“And that’s Midoriya Himiko and Akatsuka Ayame for 10th and 11th place!” Present Mic announced.

Himiko and Ayame rushed to the side as more students piled in. It wasn’t long until they reached the limit of students for the ones who will pass onto the next stage.

“And, without further ado, the next round will be...” Snipe trailer off, raising a hand towards the main screen of the stadium to show a circle of choices. A slow turn on the screen resulted in a mix of color before the wheel slowed. Snipe laughed at the choice depicted with several balls of rainbow colors over the black lettering. “A paintball battle!”

Himiko turned to her friend, “Do you want to be on my team?”

“How dare you. I was about to ask you that.” Ayame held a hand to her chest. Then a spark appeared in her eyes. “Do we get to choose our own colors?”

“Teams must have three or four students and each team gets their own color of paintballs.” Snipe called out to the students. “First come, first serve!”

“I want red,” Himiko and Ayame said in unison. Ayame gasped while Himiko laughed at their shared action. Himiko pointed at her friend with a grin. “Jinx!”

Ayame returned her grin before dragging her away to find the other two students for their team.

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 41: Paintball ft Himiko as Fuyumi

Notes:

Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Natsuo stared down at her his face with blood leaking out from the side of his lips on the big screen. He studied his own body and how his sister skipped along the arena with two girls in her class with four red paintball guns in their hands.

“It’s kind of cool to see myself doing the reckless stuff that Izuku was doing.” Natsuo said absentmindedly, pausing as he chewed on the third refill of fruit flavored candied popcorn. He hummed as he watched the entire sea of students start separating off into teams. “Although I thought for sure she would use Shoto’s to skate out of that obstacle course sooner.”

Hisashi tilted his head, “She may be holding onto as much blood as she can for the final stage. That would be a smart move when she makes it past this round.”

“Hopefully all that blood can last.” Rei spoke, her eyebrows drawn together in concern. “We used the stronger blood bags that Vlad King recommended, right?”

“Yes, we did. The blood bags should be strong enough to take a punch or two without bursting,” Inko replied, tapping Rei’s hand with a smile.

Natsuo frowned even as their sister got one final member for her team which seemed like a guy with big goggles on his head. Tenko cut through his thoughts when he said, “It’s the matter of how much sweat it will take for the duct tape to start peeling away. Then she will have to either carry the blood bags or start chugging as much as she can.”

As teams gathered in the middle of the arena, Cementoss started forming different shapes of obstacles and corner areas. The screen focused on the stoic hero as they built an impressive paintball course in under two minutes. When the hero was finished, the applause he received was deserved.

“Now that teams have been selected. It is time for the second year student’s second round to begin! Get ready to see colors soaring through the air!” Present Mic announced, drawing everyone’s attention by the way the crowd screamed in excitement. The audience watching all over the world was waiting from a world behind the cameras that were pointing to the arena and the stands from several angles. “Snipe, explain the rules before we go go go!”

“Each team member has three balloons attached to themselves. And each team member has over fifty small paintballs inside the guns they have. This round will prove leadership, teamwork, strategy and more as teams work to survive until the end of the round with their balloons intact and take out other team’s balloons.”

“If one member loses all of their balloons, they are out. If the team loses all of their balloons, they are out. The team members are allowed to give their balloons to a team member to keep them in the game. But they cannot take balloons from other teams, they can only shoot at them.” Snipe explained the rules in a straightforward way in his own unique drawl. The cowboy dressed hero tilted his head up to the announcer booth. “Present Mic, please do the honors of counting down.”

“Will do!” Present Mic cheerfully responded. “5!.. 4!”

The Midoriya family tensed as they watched the figure of their daughter forming a triangle with her team. Their balloons bounced off the other balloons from the team members.

“3! 2! 1!” Present Mic announced over the microphone. “START!”

Natsuo cupped his hands over his mouth. “Go, Himiko! You got this!”

Himiko’s team launched themselves behind a hiding spot. One of their team members was pulling the balloon strings to hide them behind the barrier as the other three took positions around the barrier to defend the team.

“Who is with her?” Rei asked, leaning forward to watch Himiko aim several shots at another team’s balloons.

“I recognize Akatsuka. I think that’s the one with the endless amount of red candy in her bag.” Inko explained, her voice trailing off as she tried to recognize the other two. “I think that’s Risu? She is the one with the squirrel quirk that apparently always brings a pack of nuts from home. But I do not know the boy.”

“He doesn’t seem like one of her classmates.” Touya reasoned out loud. He snapped his fingers when he noticed the accessory on their head. “He could be in another class like supporting something with those goggles on his head.”

The cameras followed just how many teams were losing their balloons. Within the first two minutes, three students had already lost all of their balloons with the team giving them one each to keep them in the game. Himiko’s team was going strong, losing only one of their balloons and popping several other team’s balloons

And now it was five minutes in and Himiko’s team was still going strong against the other opponents.

“The kid with the goggles is really good with their aiming.” Tenko commented, pointing to the one other kid on Himiko’s team. From the looks of it, the kid was just completely destroying the other team’s balloons each time they popped their heads out of their hiding spot. “He must be in the support class! I can see a belt around his waist. And you know that rule about only bringing something you make.”

“Mashita Ryoshi is really pulling in those points for the red team!” Present Mic chime in loudly over the speakers. “And that’s partly because of his quirk: Pinpoint! It gives the user pinpoint accuracy but it does range for the items he uses!”

Eraserhead hummed. “But it looks like a paintball gun is not his strong suit.”

“Really? Because look at that! Two balloons with one shot!” Present amid shouted with a noticeable point from where he sat in the announcer’s booth. “He might be giving Snipe a run for his money if he was in the hero course!” Present Mic complimented. “But his quirk gives him the right amount of accuracy he needs to make all of his support gear in the support course in record time!”

“I’m sure Power Loader will have more to say about that. Let’s just get back to the round, Mic.” Eraserhead said in a low volume over the speakers which was a shape contrast to Mic’s loud commentary that followed right after.

“Right on!” Present Mic yelled. “YEAHHH!”

Right on eight minutes, Himiko was stumbling behind an obstacle which resulted in her accidentally popping one of her balloons. Her team members followed closely with Risu getting one of her balloons popped on the way there. They watched as she ripped one of the blood bags from under her shirt open and the gasps from the audience as some of the donated blood from it spilled down her shirt.

However, Himiko didn’t pay much attention to the reaction of the crowd. However, Hisashi did as he specifically tried to track down whoever wolf whistled his underage daughter. Well, most of their family were balancing between watching and looking to see if they could find the perpetrator. Until Natuos called back their attention to the stage where Himiko drank straight from another blood bag.

Touya made a disgruntled noise. “She should have more time for her Natsuo disguise. Is she recharging with more of his blood or is she changing?”

“I think she’s changing it up to keep the others on their toes.” Natsuo said. “Though I’m not even sure who she reached for.”

“Hm.” Tenko hummed and gestured to the screen where Himiko was melting into a new form. “Well, we’ll get the answer soon.”

The audience was immediately sprinkled with loud exclamations of ‘Woah!’ and ‘Wow!’ in the crowd. From the screen, Himiko’s melted Natsuo ducked down for only a second before a newly formed Fuyumi popped out instead. Himiko smiled at the camera, twiddling her fingers in a greeting before shooting a paintball right above someone’s head like she was aiming at an imaginary apple.

Hisashi grumbled as he saw a few shots of the audience reactions appear on the screen with many boys and men looking flustered. “Okay. Green shirt, yellow spikes on the cheeks, I should keep a list...”

Into hummed with a gentle smile on her face while Rei pulled Fuyumi protectively to her. Inko added, “I’m on it, honey.”

“Oh, we think so much alike darling,” Hisashi said with a grin, locking eyes with someone who was watching the screen too intensely for his tastes. The stranger, who was probably a sidekick, startled back into their seat from his father’s threatening glare that Natsuo could not see from his seat.

“I did not think I could look like that.” Fuyumi replied, gesturing at the screen to her own face that had a wide, competitive grin. “Ah, if any of my class see this...”

“They would think their teacher is the coolest for being on TV,” Touya suggested with a grin, chuckling when he watched Himiko make someone do an exaggerated cartoon worthy slip on the ice.

Natsuo watched the digital clock for the battle hit to a countdown of five minutes left. Himiko was using Fuyumi’s ice quirk to basically turned the battlefield in her team’s favor by creating an entire hiding spot akin to an ice castle.

While everyone was busy scrambling for obstacles, her team was chilling inside a custom made shelter to protect their balloons from harm. And it was working, two teams dropped from the running with Himiko’s team still going strong.

“You’ve got this!” Fuyumi yelled out to their sister who now had to face off against two teams coming after their ice castle stronghold.

The family watched in anticipation as Himiko’s team had two of their balloons popped from the planned attack. But they were swiftly dealt with when Risu raged out and hit the remaining balloons of one of the opposing team members. The encounter lasted on for two minutes as Himiko’s team struggled to regain control.

“3 minutes left!” Present Mic shouted over the speakers which finally made the other teams fall back to focus on keeping their remaining balloons intact to move on.

Himiko’s group all had three or two balloons left from what they could see from inside the ice. The family watched with bated breath as they reinforced the wall with everything they had while Mashita and Risu were defending the cold palace.

The minutes counted down into nothing when Himiko rushed out of the ice as Fuyumi with two paintball guns blazing, leading her team to take down one more team with only ten seconds left. Himiko’s balloons were all busted by her teammates were tying their balloons to her back to keep her in the game—

Present Mic started the countdown with Himiko’s team making their last ditch defense. Himiko conjured up a thin wall of ice to protect themselves for the last few seconds, shaking off her hands when it was done like she was trying to get feeling back into them.

5!

The teams were making last minute shots towards each other, yells and screams of students trying to dodge or protect themselves against the paint rocketing towards them.

4!

Risu let out a victory screech as she took out someone else’s balloon.

3!

Mashita deflecting a perfect paintball shot with an icicle perfectly stopping the paintball in its tracks

2!

Himiko and Akatsuka jerking back to cover their other two members with matching confident grins.

“1! It’s done! It’s DONE! The Paintball Battle is finished! YEAAHHH!” Present Mic announced to the excited crowd who cheered at the news. Many students below latched onto each other in group hugs while others calmly helped their fallen team members off the ground. “Now let’s see who make it into the big battle rounds!”

“The gray team, The red team—“ Natsuo already stopped listening as his family cheered Himiko and her team on for passing onto the next round. Present Mic continued on with other teams and members to fill up the number of people needed for the battle round.

Hisashi and Inko were already dipping into the tissues while Rei tried to offer reassurances all with a smile on her face. Touya and Tenko were cheering so hard they sounded like the friendly fraternity jocks that Natsuo had encountered before. Fuyumi was yelling quite loudly for their little sister who had caught their attention and was now waving and jumping from her place on the stadium floor.

Natsuo clapped until his hands felt like they were stinging before blowing a sharp sounding whistle for his sister. He was already so pumped and this was only the second round for Himiko!

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Next one should be the very end of Himiko’s arc of Sports Festival so I can get to the good stuff eventually.

Series this work belongs to: